A Soldier Adrift: Captain Westeros (ASoIaF/Captain America Quest, Story Only Thread)

What If? - In A Frozen White Hell
What if Steve arrived north of the Wall?



Steve hated the cold. He hated the way it cut through his suit, he hated the way it burned with every breath, and he hated what it reminded him of. There was no escaping it, not in the hours he had been walking since he woke up, half buried under a growing snowbank. He could count on one hand the times he'd been seized by such a panic, thrashing his way free as soon as he'd realised his situation. He would never go into the ice again. Not like that.

Snow crunched beneath his feet as he hiked through white hell. His goal was the forest off to the west, steadily growing closer, but for now all that was around him was snow and the occasional bit of stubborn grass poking through. His stomach was a yawning pit, but at least the cuts and bruises he'd earned fighting Thanos were numbed by the cold. God, he hated the cold.

If there was any other living thing in this place, he saw no evidence of it. A light snowfall buried all evidence, even his own trail, and if he stopped, it would bury him too. An hour passed, and then another, but the sun seemed to stay static in the sky, and the only change in landscape was the size of the distant trees, looming ever larger. There was something primordial about the forest, something other, and he began to think that he might be the first human to ever pass under them.

Time blurred, and the cold took root in his bones. He was thankful he was here alone; any other human would have collapsed long ago. Although, maybe Bruce or Thor would have had body heat to spare…he blinked, and suddenly he was only a stone's throw from the forest edge. His breath hardly fogged in the air. For a moment, he felt the urge to sit down against a tree and rest, but he knew if he did, he would never get up.

Snapping branches, a panicked, staggering run, the growl of some beast, all of it coming from deeper in the forest. Steve felt his pulse quicken as it grew closer, blurred vision sharpening. From the treeline, a small figure emerged, running as quickly as they could, but weighed down by the too-large furs they wore. They were running in a blind panic, heading straight for Steve, and a moment later he saw why. An enormous brown bear was on their heels, jaws slavering as it panted and roared. The only reason it hadn't caught its prey already was the trees getting in its way, but now there was nothing stopping it from running the kid down at its leisure.

Nothing except him. Steve slipped his shield from his arm. The balance was off, and the shattered edge would stop it from flying as he was used to, let alone bouncing back, but he didn't need it to. He threw, and it spun end over end. The jagged side buried itself deep in the bear's head, crushing its skull, and the beast collapsed. Blood and brain matter stained the snow.

Steve breathed deeply, shaking the last of the fog off. The fleeing child had collapsed into the snow, sucking in huge breaths as they lay on their side. After a long moment, they forced themselves to roll over, craning their neck to look at the corpse of the bear, before collapsing back, staring up at the grey sky. They couldn't have been older than twelve, and the furs they wore were clearly meant for an adult, ill fitting and allowing roughly cut red hair to peek out from under the hood.

"You ok there kid?" Steve asked.

The kid was on their feet as soon as he spoke, graceless and lurching. There was a knife in their hand, and it was steady as it pointed at him, despite how its wielder swayed.

"I'm not going to hurt you," Steve said. He eyed the knife, more a shiv really. It was a fragment of shattered metal that had been bound to a wooden handle.

The child spoke, but not in a language he knew, with many words of few syllables, almost rhythmic. Their tone was demanding, and revealed them to be a girl.

Steve raised his hands, showing them to be empty. "I don't speak your language."

The girl spoke again, still demanding, but she seemed uncertain, and she was still taking in heaving breaths.

"Steve," he said, pointing at himself.

"...Frelja," the girl said. She kept her knife pointing at him.

Steve began to circle around Frelja, and she scampered back, but she wasn't his goal. He reached the bear, keeping one eye on her, and pulled his shield free from the corpse with a squelch. He knelt down to clean it with some snow, wiping blood and viscera from it.

Frelja spoke again, an order, jabbing her knife towards him, and he looked between her and the bear. Had she been out hunting, or had she been separated from her family by the animal?

"Where is your family?" Steve asked. His question was met by predictable confusion, so he put his hands to his arms and mimed a shiver, before pointing at the bear and rubbing his stomach.

Frelja stared at him for a moment, before she pointed at his shield, and then herself, before making the same shivering mime he had.

He hesitated, but only briefly. He didn't need his shield to defend himself from a child, and it wasn't like he couldn't get it back if he needed it. He held it out, offering it.

The girl pointed at the ground, tone demanding.

Steve frowned, and shook his head.

Reluctantly, Frelja inched forwards to accept the offered shield, shiv still at the ready. She put her shoulder under it as she took it, expecting it to be heavy, and a look of astonishment crossed her face as he let go and she felt it lightness.

"Happy?" Steve asked, wry.

Frelja ignored him, circling around the bear as she inspected it. Her hood slipped down over her face and she pushed it back, enough for Steve to glimpse an old bruise on her neck. The bear was almost taller than she was, even slumped down in death. She looked between her small shiv and the shield she now possessed, taking in its sharp edge. Without ceremony, she raised it over her head, intent on bringing it down on the animal's leg.

Steve stepped in before she could, catching it mid swing. He let go quickly as she tried to stab him with her shiv. "Food?" he asked, before miming an eating action, pointing between bear and stomach.

Frelja nodded, and pointed from the shield to its leg.

Steve shook his head, and began to dig about in his belt pouches, retrieving a loop of high tensile rope, string really. He flipped the bear over with ease, sending Frelja skittering back, and began to tie its rear legs together. He was left with about two feet of string, and he gave it a tug, testing his work. The bear shifted, and the knots held.

The girl spoke again, glancing between the carcass and him with a doubtful look. The look turned to disbelief when he put the string over his shoulder and began to pull it towards the forest.

He turned when he reached the treeline, raising one eyebrow. "Coming?"

She was quick to hurry after him, and then past him, leading the way through the shadowed boughs of the forest. She glanced back occasionally, but as they trudged onwards, her confidence grew, and soon they were making a steady pace towards wherever it was she was leading them.

Steve noticed that even her boots were oversized for her, the cuffs tied to skinny legs with catgut. He resigned himself to another long walk in the cold. At least the scything wind couldn't reach him here.

Even with his burden, it only took them an hour to reach Frelja's village, a small collection of huts made from branches and animal hides. They were arranged in a rough circle in a clearing in the forest, and did not look like permanent structures. Snow dusted them, but the lanes between were a muddy slush. Their approach did not go unnoticed, a man in the middle of skinning an elk seeing them almost as soon as they emerged from the trees. He called out to someone, but didn't abandon his task, eyes tracking them as cut away at his task.

The people who came out of their huts or stepped away from their tasks to investigate their arrival were a wild folk, clad in furs and bearing the signs of rough living. They watched him distrustfully as he pulled the bear corpse into the centre of their dwellings, eyes flicking between him and Frelja. None of them had red hair.

Frelja began to crow to the growing gathering, waving about his shield and pointing between him and the bear as he returned his rope to its place on his belt. There were maybe twenty villagers, mostly adults, mostly men. The girl finished her story, looking around with an expectant air as she raised her chin proudly, but he noticed that the hand holding his shiv was white-knuckled.

Around her, the villagers began to talk and discuss, gesturing to Steve, to the bear, to Frelja. Few actually responded to her, talking over the girl more often, and those that did were derisive, dismissive. She responded insistently, unable to keep herself from stamping her foot, but that only made them laugh.

Another small group joined the gathering, three men, pushing through the others. Each had a thick beard, and looked like they ate better than the others. The biggest of the three spoke, and muttered conversations fell silent. Steve felt a frown forming.

Felja answered him, still standing tall, but she held his shield in front of herself, putting it between them and her. She was defiant, despite the fear he could see her trying to hide.

The leader held his hand out, expectant, and Felja shook her head. The man sighed, before stepping forward to grab it. Felja tried to pull it back, but the man slapped her across the face, giving her a contemptuous look as she fell to the ground with a cry. He started to admire the shield, looking to slip it onto his arm.

A frisson of hate welled up within him, for striking a child, for daring to lay hands on what was his, for being a bully. Steve stepped forward, putting one hand on the shield. The man's piglike eyes widened in outrage, and he spat something, vitriolic. Steve slapped him across the face, sending him reeling, and took his shield back, returning it to its place on his back.

The man spat blood, and touched his hand to his lip. He looked at the blood that stained his fingers like he couldn't believe it, and then he roared and ran at Steve, murder in his eyes.

Steve slapped him again, knocking him clean off his feet and sending a tooth flying. One of the other men charged at him, but Steve stepped to the side and grabbed him by the waist of his pants and pulled, flipping him ass over teakettle to get a facefull of the muddy slush. Before he could start to rise, he planted a foot on his back, forcing him down.

"Anyone else?"

There was another, and Steve was losing patience. He ducked a wild swing of an axe, and grabbed him by the arm and the leg, before spinning in place to launch him over a nearby hut and out of the village. He gave a strangled shriek as he flailed in the air, before landing deep in a snowbank.

"Well?" Steve asked, looking around. He knew they couldn't understand him, but actions spoke louder anyway, and no one approached him. He stepped over to Frelja, picking her up and dusting snow from her shoulders. She blinked rapidly, still rattled from the slap, and her eyes were watery.

"Frelja!" A child's cry.

Frelja looked around, and stepped away from Steve in time for a small cannonball to throw itself at her midsection, holding her tight. She wrapped her arms around the small redheaded boy, pressing her lips to his crown. Her eyes, though, remained on Steve.

A middle aged woman came limping up, from the same direction the boy had come from, and she spoke to Frelja as the small crowd began to disperse. Some grabbed the man Steve had slapped senseless to drag away, and he took his boot off the man he had pinned. He rose, and for a moment he looked like he might make another attempt, but a single warning look was enough to put him off, and he fled.

The woman speaking with Frelja shared no looks with her or the boy, hair brown and pug nosed, and the limp in her step spoke of an old injury. She glanced at Steve, and spoke to him haltingly, in a different language this time.

"I don't speak that language either," Steve said, grimacing. His joints ached, and his eyes burned with tiredness.

The older woman pointed at the bear, tilting her head in question.

Steve pointed at Frelja.

Frelja regained some of the pride she had held when they first reached the village, standing taller again, and she said something to the woman. The boy clinging to her looked up at her in awe, sneaking glances at the bear.

The woman called out, and two of the villagers approached, a man and a woman. She gestured to the bear, giving instructions. The two gave Steve a hesitant look, but he nodded, and they produced knives, beginning to set about the carcass with a will.

Turning, the woman began to limp away, Frelja and the boy following. Standing in the muddy lane, snow falling on him, he felt a bone deep weariness, lost and alone. He looked for the strength to continue, but nothing came. His eyelids were heavy.

"Stev!"

He forced his eyes open, looking for the one who had mangled his name, and found Frelja looking over her shoulder at him. She smiled shyly, and gestured for him with the arm that wasn't holding her brother. He blew out a breath.

"I'm not dead yet," he said to himself. He hoped they had somewhere warm to lay his head. He put one leg in front of the other, and walked.


This What If? was decided on by my Patrons. The vote for the next one is currently available for certain tiers, if you're interested in this sort of thing.
 
...yeah, I'm broke as hell, so no Patreon for me.

And about the What If?

I really like it. Having Steve fighting/surviving alongside the less fortunate in Westeros against a environment that wants everyone dead, let alone the magical world-ending threat coming to everyone, it's just that nice.
 
What If? - In A Frozen White Hell 2
When Steve woke, he was in danger of being covered in bodies. Sleeping bodies, some snoring, others twitching, one drooling, but bodies. The hut he was in had a single large fur on the ground, and a number of smaller ones as blankets, but it seemed that Steve's natural body heat had been deemed to be the superior option, as every occupant huddled for warmth.

Helga, the woman with the limp who had been caring for Frelja's brother, was on the other side of the fur from him, and between them were the children. Frelja herself was burrowed into his side, drool sticking her hair to her cheek, and her brother, Torygg, was likewise burrowing into her. Helga's own three children completed the mass of limbs.

Outside, Steve could hear the wind howling, and the hides stretched over the wooden frame of the hut were near thrumming. Even without checking, he knew it would be bitterly cold outside. The scent of cooked meat drifted past his nose, and his eyes were drawn to the rack near the entrance flap that held a good amount of the bear he had dragged into the village the day previous. His stomach rumbled.

Gingerly, he tried to ease away from Frelja, but the girl was not agreeable. She clung tighter to him, one hand scrabbling for purchase on his suit. The movement disturbed Torygg, and Steve froze. He considered the benefits of eating against the downside of being stuck in a tent with five children who couldn't go outside. After a short moment, he settled, closing his eyes again. He could wait.

When Steve woke for the second time, he was alone, and the wind outside had faded. The bear steaks were still on the rack, and he was quick to take a heavy cut for himself, gnawing on the cold and tough meat. Hunger made it delicious, and he finished it quickly, taking another and chewing it down to the bone. He checked his pockets, finding all his tools where they should be and his shield over by the back of the hut where he had left it before giving in to his weariness the day before. A bucket of water by the entrance made him realise how thirsty he was, and he drained it in several long gulps, revelling in the pure drink. Manners demanded that he refill the bucket that he had drained, and he took it with him as he ducked outside, back into the frozen hell.

He was not alone, the sun overhead and the activity in the village suggesting that it was at least midmorning. Helga sat on a log nearby, scraping bits of meat and flesh off an animal skin that was stretched out over a triangle of branches slotted together. Steve realised it was the bear he had slain.

"Helga," Steve said, raising a hand in greeting.

Helga glanced up at him, the shifting of the tent flap having alerted her to his presence. "Stev," she said.

Steve held up the bucket and shook it, showing it to be empty.

Helga swallowed a sigh, putting down the stone she was using as a tool and starting to get up.

"No," Steve said, shaking his head. He pointed at the bucket, and then at himself, before gesturing around.

A vague gesture to one of the many nearby snowbanks was his answer, and Helga returned to her task, though she kept one eye on him.

Going about his self appointed task, Steve noted that he was not the only one with chores. No one idled, from the greybeard whittling arrows to the children sorting the firewood into piles. Frelja was ordering the other children around like a general. As he packed snow into the bucket, two men brought more wood to be sorted. They were armed, tense and alert even though they only ventured into the forest immediately around their village. This was not a land that made for easy living.

Steve returned the bucket to its place in the hut, and sat down beside Helga, sharing the log. She looked weary, but continued to scrape away with a dogged determination. "Thank you," he said. The woman had shared what food she had with him last night, and opened her home to him. He knew she didn't understand him, but he still needed to say it.

Something in his tone must have gotten the point across, because she nodded slowly, and said something in return, tone accepting. She continued to scrape away with her rock; it looked to have once held something of an edge but now it was worn down.

From one of his belt pouches, Steve retrieved a small pocket knife of dull black metal. Holding it before Helga, he unclasped it, showing off the different tools it had and how it worked. Her brows raised as he did, ensnared by the tool. He closed it, and held it out to her. She shook her head, but he pressed it towards her, insistent.

Still, Helga hesitated, but only for a moment more. Carefully, like it was made of spun glass, she unfolded the main blade and returned to her task, smiling at the sudden ease of the work.

Torygg ran by them, giggling madly, Helga's children and Frelja at his heels, shouting at him in high spirits.

Steve frowned. Of the fifty or so villagers, they were the only children, and it seemed they were being kept close to the village…so why had he encountered Frelja where he did?

"Helga," Steve said, drawing her attention. He drew a circle in the slush, and from it he drew three lines down, and then another three circles. He pointed at the first circle, then at Helga, then at the other three, and then at her children in turn. He drew another two circles, separate from the first. "Frelja, Torygg," he said. He drew a line up from them, and another circle, and looked at her with a question on his face.

Helga grimaced, her short nose screwing up in distaste. She reached out and grabbed the ground that the last circle was drawn upon, taking it up in her fist. Then she tossed it, scattering it.

Steve drew a finger across his neck, but Helga shook her head, gesturing out behind her hut towards the forest, before making a fist. She grabbed the neck of her furs and pulled on them, pantomiming being grabbed. Steve's frown deepened.

Footsteps splashing through the slush caught his ear, and Frelja near skidded to a stop before them. "Stev!" she said, out of breath.

"Frelja," Steve said. "How are you?"

Frelja said something in reply, still panting from wherever she had chased her brother. Neither of them could understand the other, but he had saved her from a bear and she him from the cold, and they smiled with the helpless cheer that came with it. She turned to Helga and asked a question.

Helga sighed. When she answered, whatever joy the girl had felt disappeared, and she turned and marched away, heading for the treeline.

Steve made to rise, but Helga placed a hand on his shoulder and shook her head. Frelja vanished into the trees, and Steve's mind helpfully reminded him of the various predators that might be on the hunt in such an environment. He was about to ignore Helga and go after her, only for the girl to reappear, marching back towards them.

The redheaded child came to a stop before them, and held her closed fist out to Steve. Her fingers had streaks of fresh dirt on them, like she had been digging. He held out his hand, and a number of small stones were dropped into it. They had small flecks of something shiny in them, and a mottled blue and grey colour beside. Pretty, but ultimately worthless.

Frelja spoke, demanding.

The soldier glanced at Helga, and saw the sad expression she wore. The woman leaned down, and redrew the circle she had taken up and scattered. She pointed between it and the stones in his hand.

Frelja spoke again, but softer. A plea.

Steve closed his fist around the rocks. There was only one answer he could give. He met the girl's eyes, and nodded.

A new dawn broke over Frelja's face as she smiled. She was missing a canine tooth, and Steve found himself returning her grin, unable and unwilling to resist the urge even under the weight of his current circumstances.

The moment was broken when Frelja dashed off, across the circle of the village and into a hut that he was pretty sure didn't belong to her. There was the sound of rummaging, and a muffled conversation, half loud and excited, half bewildered.

Helga muttered a short prayer, staring up at the sky. She pursed her lips, but it was resigned, not disapproving, and she set aside the skin she was working at. She rose to her feet and approached the greybeard who had been whittling arrows, speaking with him. The man looked over at him, thoughts hidden by his enormously bushy beard, but he nodded.

Frelja returned, carrying what looked to be a crude backpack made of hide, with old ropes for straps. A young woman peered out of the hut she had come from, watching with worry in her eyes. The bag was empty, but it reminded Steve that he had no supplies whatsoever for the quest of who knew how long he had just volunteered for. He glanced between it and the girl. Well, maybe he could use it to carry her cross country in. Slowly, giving her plenty of time to step away, he reached out and ruffled her hair.

A dubious look on her face, Frelja stared up at him, bearing the intrusion. He removed his hand and she frowned, lower lip jutting out ever so slightly.

A woman approached, the one who Frelja had commandeered the backpack from. She held a slab of something out to him, wrapped in cloth. It smelt of meat and berries, and he opened it just enough to peek inside. It was a type of pemmican, a mixture of fat, meat, and berries that lasted forever. He looked up at the one who gave it to him, and the look on her face dared him refuse her gift. He nodded to her, putting the food into the bag.

Another villager approached, a man, and he carried a small sled with him. It was a simple thing, but it couldn't have been easy to make with the kind of tools he had seen about the village. It looked to be about the right size for a child.

Word seemed to have spread quickly amongst the small village. The greybeard was next, pushing a well used flint stone into his hands, and a quiet parade began to pass by, each weathered and weary villager handing over some small token that they could bear to part with. A rolled length of catgut twine, a pair of child's gloves, a metal hook, some furs for warmth and shelter. Things that had value in the hellish conditions these people survived in, but now chose to give away to a stranger.

Steve glanced at Frelja, seeing her holding her brother tight to her side. Torygg was crying silently, clutching at his sister as he understood what was happening. No, not a stranger.

When the solemn procession came to an end, the bag was near full.

"I will bring Frelja back to you," Steve said to the gathered crowd. Many of the faces were the same as those who had watched him arrive only the day before, but the mood was starkly different. "Even if I don't find her mother, I'll bring her back alive."

They couldn't understand him, but they could understand the promise in his voice. Some were hopeful, others resigned as they looked between the two redheaded children, yet more hid behind blank faces.

"Come on Frelja," Steve said. "Let's go find your mother."
 
Infiltration
As much as Steve wanted to find out more about the situation he had found himself in, he had responsibilities to see to first. First and foremost to those under his protection.

As the servants crowded around their party, his eye was drawn to Kelda and her ladies. Eleni was with Toby, and Kelda was holding her head high, but Larra, Alannys, and Darna had drawn together, hands going for clothing that he was pretty sure concealed knives.

"You there, hold!" Steve ordered as he dismounted Fury. He kept his voice low, not wanting to draw the attention of the courtyard at large. The targets of his focus stilled, even as the bustle continued around them.

Three servants, all men, had been overly focused on their tasks, and had missed or ignored the way they had come between the three women and the rest of the group in their aim to take control of the horses. Now they had the look of someone trying to figure out their mistake as every bad thing they had ever done flashed across their minds.

Steve approached the three. "These ladies have just been rescued from the mountains," he said. "I'd appreciate it if you gave them the space they need."

The servants looked at the women, and saw the way they shied away from them. "Sorry, milord," one said.

"I know you didn't do it deliberately," Steve said, "but I wouldn't want to see you get hurt for doing your job."

The servants glanced dubiously at the women, but whatever they saw gave them cause to think. They gave quick bows, and returned to their task with a touch more respect and wariness than they had had before.

Steve frowned slightly. He hadn't wanted to give the rescued women a reputation, but he had a feeling he'd done just that. "Sorry about that, ladies."

Darna, the woman who had vomited in the bushes after butchering her captor, smiled shyly at him, but then hid behind a curtain of blonde hair. Larra and Alannys bracketed her, looking out for her in much the way Kelda looked out for them all.

"Thank you, Ser Steve," Larra said. Dark russet hair was braided down her back, and she had a very faint burn mark beneath her right eye.

Alannys nodded but said nothing, not wishing to speak in so crowded a space. Green eyes flickered between all who came near, and her spine was rigid.

"Bread and salt, milord," a new voice said, drawing Steve's eye.

Steve took the hunk of soft white bread from the man who offered it, dipped it in the bowl of salt he held, and swallowed it down. "Thank you." The man offered a short bow, moving on to Kelda, where the process was repeated.

Looking around, Steve saw Brandon talking lowly with Naerys, while Keladry and Walt discussed something as they looked over the men. Their mounts had been taken away towards the stables now, and a woman in a fine dress had approached Kelda, several ladies of her own trailing her.

"Brandon," Steve called. "We should talk."

"Aye," Brandon said, looking over. "I'll have a room prepared." He broke off to speak with another servant.

"Naerys," Steve said, "you're in charge of settling us in."

She nodded, setting her shoulders like a soldier preparing for battle. "Yes, Steve."

"...Keladry will be busy with the men, so make sure Toby doesn't get into too much trouble."

Her face only grew grimmer. "I'll do what needs to be done." She turned, setting her eyes on what was likely the castellan as they supervised the courtyard.

"Keladry," Steve said, approaching her. "You and Walt have the men handled?"

"Aye Steve," Keladry said. "We were just discussing it."

"No chance of quartering them in the castle barracks," Walt said. "Not with the army outside."

"Do what you need to, then," Steve said. "Make sure they're comfortable." A thought occurred to him. "Get them a reward. Something to celebrate coming through the mountains in one piece."

Walt chewed on his cheek, considering. "Plenty of whores in that camp out there, I'd wager."

"...only if you can ensure they're clean," Steve said.

"Camp followers? Not a hope," Walt said.

"Then no. Sexually transmitted infections are the bane of an army," Steve said.

"Sexually what?" Walt asked.

"The pox."

"Ah."

"We'll arrange for something," Keladry said. "A meal from the castle kitchens, or that football game you shared."

"I'll leave it in your hands," Steve said. He looked around, searching for the three kids. He found them talking together, near Kelda and her ladies, as she spoke with the noblewoman who had approached her. He could probably trust the three of them to keep each other out of trouble, or at least to get themselves out of it. But where was Do-

A cold nose touched his hand, seeking pats. He looked down to see Dodger staring up at him mournfully. "Good boy," he said, scratching him behind the ear. A hind leg beat against the ground as he leaned into him.

"Steve." Brandon had finished talking with the servant, and was gesturing for him to follow, turning for the door he had arrived in the courtyard so dramatically through. Steve followed, glad he'd left his hammer on Fury, shield slipped onto the harness at his back. Answers waited.

X

Brandon led him down stone halls, adorned by the occasional tapestry of hunting scenes or battles, their boots echoing in the sudden quiet that had descended after the bustle of the courtyard. Claws clicked beside them, Dodger having invited himself along, staying close to Steve's side. Lanterns lit their way, hanging from iron brackets set into the walls. The castle had clearly been built with practicality and function in mind, any consideration to aesthetics coming afterwards. Eventually they came to their destination, either a small dining hall or a large meeting room, a single long table running its length. Sunlight streamed through glass windows set high in the walls.

As Steve closed the door behind himself, Brandon turned to him.

"I need to apologise," the Stark said. "I ambushed you with news of our troubles, and forced you to answer in public."

"If I didn't want to answer, I wouldn't have," Steve said bluntly.

Brandon barked a laugh. "Yet it was still wrong of me. I acted without thinking, again." He took a seat at the head of the table, staring moodily at its surface.

Steve took a seat two spaces down, on the side. "Stress does that to people," he said. "Knowing your sister is in danger can't be easy."

Fists clenched, and he blew a breath out through his nose. "That misbegotten cu-" he cut himself off. "No. It is not easy."

"What happened?" Steve asked. "It hasn't been two months since your wedding, but now it looks like you're about to go to war."

"Lyanna did not want to go to King's Landing, as is her right," Brandon said. "Father even reached out about Benjen squiring with one of the Kingsguard."

"Aerys didn't agree?"

"He didn't even reply," Brandon said. "Then, three weeks ago we received a raven from Darry, bearing word from Rhaegar. He said that he hadn't been able to convince his father to 'invite' a different Stark, and that Lyanna should either go to King's Landing or return North."

Steve remembered the offer, when he had visited the Starks after the weddings.

"The day after, we found out that Lyanna's guards had been slaughtered, and she taken by the King's men," Brandon said, rage colouring his voice. "The Targaryens have forgotten that they no longer have dragons."

"Where is Rickard now?" Steve asked. The man had not seemed the type to take this sort of thing laying down.

"He rides for King's Landing with Lord Arryn and their honour guards," Brandon said. "They mean to meet with Lord Tully on the way, and make their displeasure known to the scab king in person."

"The invitations at your wedding," Steve said. "He has hostages, doesn't he."

"'Guests'," Brandon said. "We had thought it an honour, but the truth is out."

"What about Robert?" Steve asked.

"He has taken ship for Storm's End," Brandon said. He gave a hollow laugh, and it was clear that he had been unable to speak with anyone about this until now. "We had our horses half saddled, ready to ride to the Red Keep and demand Lyanna's return, before Father and Jon smacked some sense into us."

Steve could imagine how a group of angry young men riding into the seat of power of the man who had stolen the sister of one would have gone. "Probably for the best."

"Aye," Brandon said. He made to say something, but held his tongue.

"Are they not walking into a trap?" Steve asked.

"Aerys will find their honour guards a fiercer obstacle than Lyanna's riding escort," Brandon said. "The Gold Cloaks are lazy and untrained. To even try to take them would mean war."

"From what I've seen of him, he doesn't seem like the most stable sort," Steve said. He crossed his arms. "Relying on him to do the smart thing…"

"I hope he tries," Brandon said, a smile spreading slowly across his face. "The army gathering outside is only one of four."

"Aren't they meant to be warnings?" Steve asked. Dodger put his head on his knee, and Steve petted him absently.

Brandon shrugged. "I cannot speak for the south, but we do not make threats we aren't prepared to carry out."

"Is there not a quieter way?" Steve asked. "A large conflict would be devastating."

"Ah," Brandon said, "I had forgotten the tales of your home settling things with champions." He drummed his fingers on the table. "We have similar traditions, but I cannot see king scab agreeing to them."

"I don't mean a challenge," Steve said. "I mean 'quieter'."

"You mean to mimic Selmy, and sneak the hostages out?" Brandon said. He shook his head slowly. "The Red Keep is no Duskendale."

"I've infiltrated harder targets," Steve said.

"Truly?" Brandon asked, not doubting, but surprised.

Steve nodded. "If the other choice was a continent wide civil war, it might be best if Aerys was no longer king."

"That…could complicate things," Brandon said. "Be wary of who you voice that to." He smiled faintly. "Not that the idea doesn't bring me pleasure."

"What if the worst happens?" Steve asked. "Honour guard or not, if your father doesn't make it out of the city…"

"Then the Hour of the Wolf will come again," Brandon said, "but this time there will be no half measures."

Steve could only imagine what manner of event such a thing had been, to earn such a name.

"You offered to take Lyanna and disappear," Brandon said suddenly.

"I did," Steve said.

"You strike me as a man to do what you think is right, and damn the consequences."

Steve clenched his jaw for a moment, remembering. "I am."

"My father and Jon left a week ago, but they move with a hundred men apiece, and more still when they meet Hoster," Brandon said. "They will be slow. A small group could catch up with them before they reached the capital."

"You want to join them," Steve said.

Brandon let out a harsh breath. "I do, but I cannot. Lord Arryn charged me with overseeing the muster here, and my father has already had words for me about not thinking before I act." He leaned forward, looking Steve in the eye. "But you, you could go. Everyone who was at Harrenhal knows the strength of your arm."

Steve considered the request. He had gained something of a reputation, but that could harm as much as help. He remembered the conversation he had had with Barristan before leaving, words and warnings unspoken but not unsaid. If he arrived prominently amongst a group of high lords come to threaten the king, Aerys' paranoia could very well overcome what sense he had. If he stayed in the Vale and waited for word of the outcome, he could spend that time training his men, preparing them for should conflict break out…but he had never been one for sitting and waiting.

"After I beat Barristan, Aerys switched him out for Arthur Dayne," he said. "Didn't like having a guard who I had shown I could beat, I guess."

"You think he's wary of you," Brandon said, mouth turning downwards. "Enough to react badly if you were with them."

"If he saw me, sure," Steve said. "But only if he saw me. My ward Robin is a King's Landing kid. I reckon I could get in quietly without the King getting wind with his help."

"A hidden sword could be just the thing," Brandon said, but he sobered. "It is a great risk you would be taking, and not just for yourself."

"All life is risk," Steve said. "If the worst happens, I can at least get Robin out safely."

"Then I will guarantee the safety of your companions who stay," Brandon said. "It's the least I can do."

There was a knock on the door, and a moment later, a servant entered. "Lord Brandon, Lord Royce has requested your presence."

"I must see to my duties," Brandon said, rising from his chair. "Steve, thank you. Your arrival has eased my mind. We may not know each other well, but the Starks will remember this."

"Getting back one who was stolen - it's the right thing to do," Steve said.

Brandon considered him for a moment, thinking on his words. A look of realisation crossed his face. He gave him a nod, and went on his way.

"Come on, Dodger," Steve said. "Let's go tell the others."

X

Steve found his retinue settling into the rooms that had been accorded to them, a compact but comfortable suite. Naerys was directing servants, but it had not taken much to move in, what with their possessions light from the journey across the mountains. Lyanna was shadowing her, while Robin was seated at a round table in the sitting room, peering at something. Toby was nowhere to be seen.

"Robin," Steve said, "do you have a moment?" He joined him at the table.

Robin looked up, and Steve saw that his attention had been held by the sketch he had done of him at Harrenhal. "Of course."

Steve regarded his young ward for a long moment. He had filled out since they had first met, shooting upwards in the way that teenage boys did. His hands bore only the calluses of a bowman, rather than that of a tradesman as well. Shooting as he pleased, and not restricted to what he could do in the city, had seen his skill improve steadily. His dark hair was growing long again, and he was due for a cut.

"I'm going to ask something of you," Steve said.

"Ok," Robin said.

"It will be dangerous."

"No, I mean, 'ok', I agree," Robin said.

Steve pursed his lips. "You don't know what I'm asking."

"The answer is still yes," Robin said, shrugging.

"Robin," Steve said, voice stern.

"Ser Steve," Robin said. "You hired me as a servant but you've treated me as your ward and given me opportunities I never dreamed of. You could ask me to kill the king and I'd say yes."

Steve hesitated for a moment too long, and Robin blanched.

"Are you really-"

"No," Steve said. "No. But it does involve the king." He glanced over at the others. Naerys was just dismissing the servants. "I should give you all the whole story."

"Toby went to either check on Keladry or badger Walt, I'm not sure," Robin said. He lowered his voice. "I think she expects Toby to go with his Ma now that we've rescued her."

"Will that be a problem?" Steve asked. He had been watching the family reunion from afar, unwilling to interfere with it, but he hadn't seen any problems.

Robin shook his head. "Lyanna overheard Eleni speaking with Kelda. She's happy he got a position with you, like she does with Kelda. Likes how Keladry took care of him, too."

"Lyanna overheard," Steve said, raising a brow at Robin, who ducked his head.

"What'd I do?" Lyanna asked. She had approached without Steve noticing, again.

"Gotten up to trouble," Steve said dryly. "How have we settled in?"

"Well enough," Naerys said. "But we're missing most of our less essential possessions, after we pushed through the mountains instead of heading back to Toby's village." She seemed put out. "My books are still there."

"Something to take care of then," Steve said. "Kincaid said he'd keep them safe, at least."

Naerys and Lyanna joined them at the table. "What came of your talk with Lord Brandon?" the elder asked.

Steve drummed his fingers on the table. "The three Lord Paramounts, or Wardens, however you call them, are going to confront Aerys over Lyanna's abduction. Brandon asked me to join them."

"This is dangerous territory," Naerys said immediately. "This is beyond minor lords like Hayford and his ilk. If you get caught up in their games, the only way out is through." Despite her warning, her tone said she knew he had already made his decision.

"I know," Steve said. "Which is why I'm not going in with my banner flying."

"As well as it being wrapped up in a cart in a small village on the other side of the mountains," Naerys said.

"That too. Robin and I will meet up with the lords, and then infiltrate the city ahead of them. We can gather information before they arrive, and if things go poorly, act as unexpected support."

"Just you and Robin?" Lyanna asked. "That's…" she held her tongue.

"It is dangerous," Steve acknowledged.

"You can't take Keladry and the men?" Naerys asked. She worried at her lip.

"More people will just make it more difficult to slip in," Steve said.

"What is your plan then?" Naerys asked. "Walk through the gates? Take a ship?"

"We'll go by the Kingsroad. King's Landing is a big place," Steve said. "One more hedge knight and his squire won't raise any brows."

"You are somewhat recogniseable," Naerys pointed out.

"I'll borrow some plate armour," Steve said. "Dirty up my face, keep my hair hidden."

"I know the city well enough," Robin said. "I know where to stay and where to avoid."

"And if you're found?" Naerys demanded. "What then?"

"Then I deal with it," Steve said.

Naerys pressed her lips together tightly. "You cannot fight the entire city Steve. What if they catch you?! I-we-" she let out a harsh breath.

"Everything will be ok," Steve said. He leaned forward, reaching across the table to take her hand. "I'm going to help people get their family back, not siege the city." He squeezed her hand.

"If you do not come back, I'm taking all your gold," Naerys said. She squeezed back.

"That seems fair," Steve said.

Almost reluctantly, she let go of his hand, leaning back in her chair and crossing her arms. Robin and Lyanna seemed very interested in the goings on, but she refused to look at them. "What would you have us do while you journey south?"

"Keladry can take the men and retrieve our gear from the village," Steve said. "Get some training in along the way, and give the men the chance to see their families before everything goes pear shaped. If it goes pear shaped."

"They should be able to return before any fighting breaks out, if events in King's Landing go sour," Naerys said.

"Toby I'd like to prepare the horses for battle," Steve said.

"Have you seen that red monster of Keladry's?" Robin asked.

Steve pulled a face, remembering what the ill-tempered horse had done to the unfortunate Chet. "I mean preparing them to deal with the sounds and smells of it all."

"I bet you could get good money for a horse trained by Toby," Lyanna said, expression calculating. "If you could show one off, anyway."

"Naerys see if you can make some connections with the nobles that are flowing through the place," Steve said. "Might be prudent, given Keladry's situation." He turned to Lyanna. "Lyanna, same for you, but with the servants."

"Any particular reason?" Lyanna asked. "Want to know who's sleeping around, who had to sell nan's jewels to pay for a new suit of armour?"

"Just make friends, for now," Steve said. He had been spoiled by Nat over the years, with only the most cunning enemies managing to take them off guard. "But if House Burchard or Stoneford send anyone, see what you can pick up."

"We'll give them cause to regret any action they take against us," Naerys promised.

"Good," Steve said. He let out a faint sigh. "Robin, we'll leave tomorrow. No point in wasting time, and we've got distance to make up."

"What about today?" Robin asked.

"The day is yours," Steve said. "Just don't get up to any trouble that would stop you from riding tomorrow."

Robin turned to Lyanna as soon as Steve had finished speaking, one shoulder raised in a questioning shrug. She nodded, and then they were rising to their feet, giving a bow and a curtsey to Steve. Robin was on Lyanna's heels, halfway out of the room before he skidded to a halt, coming back to the sketch he had left on the table. Carefully, he took it up and returned it to his room, before dashing after Lyanna once more.

"What will you do?" Naerys asked, fiddling with the hem of her sleeve.

Steve noticed for the first time that she had changed from her travel clothes, and for a moment his eyes traced the slim fit of the sleeve up to her shoulder. "I was going to check on Keladry and Walt, see how they'd settled the men. You?"

"The library," she said promptly. "I mean to take advantage while I can."

"Of course," Steve said with a laugh. "I'll see you at dinner tonight then."

Naerys took her leave, sea green dress swishing from side to side as she walked.

Steve lingered only long enough to finally get out of his armour, leaving it laid out on the floor of his room, and change into something that smelt less of sweat and the road. He would clean it later, but for now, he had people to check on.

X

When Steve found Keladry and Walt, they were with the men on the edge of the growing camp outside the castle. The camp was clearly growing in bits and pieces, added on as new groups arrived and were folded into the whole, rather than starting as a single entity. The tents of his men had been set up in a three by three square, with an open space in the middle. It was neat enough, he supposed, but he marked it down as something to work on. At least it was better than some of the arrangements he had passed by on his way.

There were far more than his eight men gathered within the open space, however. His own men sat in a circle within the tent square, some of the outsiders sitting with them, others standing. A dozen other men were with them, some of them even hedge knights. The scent of roast pork gave him a hint as to why. He made no announcement as to his presence, and joined the small crowd to listen as one of the men, Tim, held court.

"...bold as brass he walked up and challenged the Burned Men he did," Tim said, gesturing broadly with a meaty bone in one hand, like it was a sceptre of office. "Called them motherless cunts to their faces, said they were cowards for hiding behind their walls."

"Sure 'e did," a spectator said. "Did 'e fight them all in single combat too?"

"Better," Tim said. "Lord America convinced them to turn on each other with only a few words, Father as my witness."

"How'd he manage that?" More doubting.

"Dunno," Tim said. "But we killed every raper and raider there, and feasted with the rest after."

"Hang on," another man said. "You just said you killed every raper an' raider, how was there any left?"

"These ones were alright," Tim said, shrugging. He took a bite out of his prize. "They want to kill the Burned Men as much as we do, anyway."

"Sounds like a load 'o tripe to me," one of the hedge knights said. "Reckon there's sommat else going on, and they was just tired of a bunch of loose c-"

Walt growled. "You want to think very carefully about your words there boy," he said. "My daughter was one of the rescued, with Lady Kelda Waynwood."

The hedge knight looked half as old as Walt, but after a brief staring contest, he looked away.

"Lord America said they were different," Hugo said, broad shoulders near dwarfing any other man there. "So they were different."

"You just agree with him 'cause he pays to fill that big gut of yours," another man said, to much laughter.

Hugo shrugged with a smile, not denying it.

"I wish my lord got us feasts like this for a job well done," a reedy man said, looking mournfully at the picked over roasted pig that was in the middle of the circle.

"Cut your way through the mountains, rescue a noble lady and her handmaidens from the clans and return them safe, and I'm sure he would," Gerold said. "We earned this."

Keladry was sitting with the men, by Walt, and she caught his eye. She cocked her head, questioning, and he shook his own.

"Haven't heard of this Lord America before though," another hedge knight asked. "What's he like?"

"He walked into the mountains with a bunch of half trained smallfolk to rescue a few women, what do you think he's like?" It wasn't one of his men who answered, and their tone was half scornful, half admiring.

"He beat Lord Yohn Royce at Harrenhal," Symon said, quick to his defence.

Impressed sounds came from the listeners.

"I saw Lord Royce fight once," someone said. "That bronze armour of his is near magic."

"Lord America's shield is magic too," Tim said. "I heard it'd take Valyrian steel to even scratch it."

"I saw yez arrive earlier, isn't his shield cracked in 'arf?"

Tim nodded. "Makes you wonder what did it, don't it?"

"What kind of man is he though?" the same hedge knight from before asked. "What sort of lord?"

"He's a good man," Jon said. Something about his tone made the others listen. "We'd all be dead if it weren't for him, and our village burned to the ground like as not."

There was a brief considering silence.

"Think he'll march with us, if it's war?"

"He marched into the mountains because the mother of his page was taken a decade ago," Humfrey said, looking around those listening to them. The scar over his eye lent it a certain weight. "The Stark girl wasn't taken a month past."

Steve stepped away, leaving the men to their talk. A lord sticking their nose in would only make things awkward, and he was satisfied they were being taken care of. If he did so with a lightness in his steps, buoyed by their words, that was his own business.

X

A servant guided Steve to the quarters that Kelda and her ladies had been given, seemingly well aware of who he was. The woman kept looking over her shoulder at him as she led the way, sneaking glances that he pretended not to see as he inspected the tapestries they passed.

"One moment, please," the servant said. "I will see if the Lady is taking visitors."

Steve gestured for her to go ahead, and she slipped inside with a knock. A short while later, the door was opened again, and he was invited inside.

Kelda and her ladies were not the only ones waiting for him in the sitting room. The lady who had first greeted her in the courtyard was there too, as were three handmaidens of her own. Both ladies had red rimmed eyes, but they wore large smiles as they sat together on a chaise, hands clasped together.

"St-Lord America!" Kelda said. She looked like she would have gotten up to greet him, if it hadn't meant letting go of the woman beside her. "Cynthea, this is Ser Steve Rogers, Lord America. Ser Steve, this is my sister, Cynthea Arryn. Her husband, Denys, is the Keeper of the Gates of the Moon."

"Lord Rogers," Cynthea said, "my sister has told me much about you." Her hair was a lighter brown than her sister's, almost blonde, but he could see the resemblance. "Thank you for bringing her back. I had given up hope."

"It was the right thing to do," Steve said. He felt like he was saying that a lot lately. He turned his gaze on the other four women they had rescued. "How are you holding up?"

"Well," Eleni said, speaking for them all. "It is an adjustment, but Lady Kelda taught us much while we were…in the mountains."

"No one giving you any trouble?" Steve asked.

"The men you spoke to in the courtyard were quick to warn their fellows," Larra said, tucking a strand of russet hair behind her ear. "The distance has been nice." She was sitting close to Alannys, as was her preference.

Darna gave him a smile and a nod, but was still content to stay quiet. She had been the most shy of the rescued women over their journey through the mountains, and it looked to remain that way.

"I cannot speak for my uncle," Cynthea said, "but I know my husband, and he will see you repaid for your deeds. He is supervising the muster with Lord Brandon and Lord Royce, or he would have made your acquaintance already."

"If that's something you need to do, I won't reject it," Steve said.

"Is there something I could pass on? A request?" Cynthea asked. "I don't wish to pressure you, but you've given me my little sister back."

A thought occurred to Steve. "Actually…do you know House Burchard?"

Cynthea thought for a moment. "Sworn to House Corbray, yes."

"I might have a problem with them," Steve said.

Kelda was frowning in thought. "Burchard? You mean-oh," she said. "That manner of problem."

"Yeah," Steve said, the word conveying the weight of his disregard.

"Not a simple ruling in your favour, then," Cynthea said. "I had not thought your paths had crossed, from the few tales of you I had heard."

"They haven't," Steve said, "but my sworn sword's has."

Cynthea glanced at Kelda, but the younger sister shook her head. "It's not my tale to tell," she said.

"I will pass your concerns on," Cynthea said. "The warning of your disagreement will be appreciated, regardless of our debt to you." She observed him for a moment, rueful. "I had hoped to grant you yourself a boon."

"Helping my people is helping me," Steve said, shrugging.

"Hmm," Cynthea said, but she kept her thoughts to herself.

"Speaking of your people," Eleni said, speaking hesitantly. "May I ask where your plans might take my son in the near future? And my father?"

"Walt I'm sending on a task back to your village, to let the men see their families before any trouble starts down south," Steve said. "Toby will be staying here, close to you."

Eleni seemed both grateful and concerned. "He still has a place with you, doesn't he?"

"Toby is a valued member of my retinue," Steve said firmly. "No matter how much mischief he gets up to."

Cynthea's handmaidens, quiet until now, joined in the laughter that came at his comment. "He seemed a very lively boy, from what little we saw earlier," one said.

"That's one way of putting it," Steve said. "He nearly gave me a heart attack at Harrenhal when he competed in the horse race, and I'd only known him a couple of weeks then. I can't imagine how Keladry was feeling."

"I imagine some strong words were said," Kelda said.

"To put it nicely," Steve said.

"Keladry - my boy wouldn't be alive if not for - you'll pass on my gratitude, won't you Ser?" Eleni said.

"I will," Steve said.

"And that I hope they will continue to watch over him?" Eleni pressed.

"I will," Steve said again. "I can pass on a request to meet, if you'd like?"

"I, yes," Eleni said. "I just - I don't wish to walk the camp."

"I understand," Steve said. He felt the mood begin to turn, as all present avoided the reason that Eleni wanted to avoid walking amongst so many soldiers. "Did Toby tell you what he tried to do to get out of wearing shoes when we first got them for him?"

"He has not," Eleni said, leaning forward in her chair.

"He tried bribery first," Steve said, leading into the tale. "But when that didn't work…"

As Steve spoke, moving the room back to lighter thoughts, he watched his audience. All seemed happy to hear of Toby's antics, but Eleni was drinking it in like a woman dying of thirst, and she wasn't the only one to do so. Kelda was listening intently, but her eyes were distant, thoughts off with her own son. It would certainly be years before she saw him again, if he survived to see her at all. He spared a moment to hope that they would meet again, and did his best to help her share in Eleni's joy. It was all he could do.

X

They ate in their quarters that night, seeking to make the most of the evening before they went their separate ways. Toby and Keladry joined them later, coming from a meeting with Eleni, and they both seemed in good cheer; Kel walking like a weight had been taken off her shoulders. They ate and drank their fill as they shared warmth and good cheer, and Steve thought only briefly about the friends he had left behind. For all he and his newfound friends had only been travelling together for scant months they had forged tight bonds, and all knew that this would be their last gathering for some time. Robin and Lyanna sat side by side, shoulders pressing up against each other, and Dodger shamelessly begged for scraps, nose poking up from under the table. In the middle of it all, Steve met Naerys' eyes, and they shared a smile. They had come a long way from Sharp Point, and if they were lucky, they would go further still.

The next morning there was less cheer, as they gathered in the courtyard to say their farewells. The faint light of early dawn was mostly hidden by grey clouds overhead, and torches lit the yad. It was not only his immediate retinue that had come; Brandon was there, as was Walt and Humfrey, and Steve could even see Kelda and Eleni watching from a nearby window on an upper level.

Steve turned his gaze from Fury as Toby saddled him up with Keladry's help, shifting his shoulders in the borrowed armour he wore. It was drab and mismatched, perfect for a hedge knight making his way to the city in hopes of finding their fortune.

"I owe you for this, Steve," Brandon said. His shoulders were draped in fur, and his breath fogged the air. "I can't help but feel that something terrible awaits my father in King's Landing."

"I'll do what I can," Steve said. "I've promised not to fight the entire city on my own, though."

"Shame," Brandon said. "I would put money on you." He stepped away, giving him space.

Robin was checking his own mount with Lyanna's help, one of the shaggy mountain horses they had acquired from the clansmen that had crossed their path. He had been given the kind of armour a poor knight might outfit their squire with, a worn gambeson and quilted breeches, and he wore his bow on his back.

Keladry approached, leaving Toby to speak with the horses. "All is ready," she said. "You've supplies to reach the Inn at the Crossroads, but you will need to hunt along the way."

"Thanks," Steve said. "Take care of yourself and the men on your own journey."

"I will," she said, nodding sharply. "I won't let you down."

"I know," Steve said. "See if you can't start whipping them into proper shape. I'm going to work them hard when I get back."

"Something for them to look forward to," Keladry said.

"Don't think you're getting out of it," Steve said. "You'll learn to appreciate the suicide run."

"Joy," Keladry said, straight faced. Something caught her eye, and she walked over to Walt to share words. Steve gave Walt a nod and received one in turn, and that was all that was needed.

Naerys came to him next, smoothing her hands over her lavender dress. He recognised it as the one she had worn to the feast at the Red Keep. "Steve."

"Naerys."

"You will return," she ordered. Her eyes, clear blue save the faintest hint of purple, pinned him in place, expectation in her gaze.

"I will," he said.

"Good," she said. She made to speak again, but couldn't find the words. Instead she let out a short breath, and squared her shoulders.

Steve tilted his head. "What's on your mi-"

Naerys leaned in and quickly kissed him on the cheek. "Right. Don't die. See you in a month." She turned and marched from the courtyard, cheeks flaming.

Steve watched her go, and he realised his jaw was slack. He closed it with a click, and cleared his throat, ignoring the smirk Brandon wasn't even trying to hide and Keladry's blank expression that still, somehow, managed to look amused. "Right, let's go," he said. "Robin, you ready?"

Robin and Lyanna had missed the event, caught up in their own embrace. "Aye Ser," Robin said, startled. The teens released each other reluctantly, and he stepped up into his saddle.

Steve swung himself up atop Fury, and nudged him into a trot. He raised his hand in farewell, and they were on their way, departing into the morning fog. His goal was the city, and a powderkeg of a situation that could lead to continent wide civil war, but he suddenly had a rather more pressing issue on his mind.

His cheek still felt warm.


X x X

They made quick progress, crossing the mountains by the High Road without complications. They were expected at the Bloody Gate and quickly waved through, and given a small resupply too. They rode hard, but their time spent crossing the Riverlands and the Vale had hardened Robin to travel, and Steve was well used to worse conditions. They hunted for their meals of an evening, and slowed only to rest their horses.

Robin had named his mount 'Scruffy', and had taken to hunting on it, trying to get him used to the twang of his bow. Whether it was Scruffy's own nature or Toby's influence, the shaggy mountain horse seemed to take many things in stride.

They reached the Inn at the Crossroads and restocked their saddlebags once more, and the busy innkeeper did not appear to recognise Steve, although they had only passed through briefly after the weddings at Riverrun on their way to Eleni and Walt's village.

Their pace gave them little time to talk during the day, and at night they rested, although each evening gave them the opportunity to speak over the campfire. It was after they had crossed the Trident and were headed south towards Darry that a thought occurred to Steve.

"Say, Robin," Steve asked, interrupting the quiet crackling of the fire and the cricket song around them. "What is a knight supposed to teach their squire?"

"How to be a knight?" Robin asked, caught off guard.

Steve's mouth quirked, and he rolled his eyes. "Details, I mean. I've kind of been making things up as I go."

"I heard a squire complaining about their duties in the tavern one time, back home I mean," Robin said. "He was going on about how he had to look after not just his own gear, but his knight-master's as well, plus their horses, and all he got in return was more work, like learning how to pour wine, what manners and etiquette to use in each kingdom, how to joust in peace and in war, making the same swordstroke hundreds of times…" he trailed off. "It sounded like a pretty good life to me."

Steve considered his words. "Darn. I don't know any of that."

"Keladry would be able to teach you," Robin said. "She'd know as a noble, even if she didn't get a knightly education."

"Not for myself," Steve said, "for you. If we're passing you off as a squire, you should know it."

"I know enough to pass as a squire," Robin said.

"How's that?"

"You've been teaching me," he said. "Not the courtly etiquette, or the jousting, but cleaning armour, looking after a horse, how to fight - not that I'd call myself your squire," he hurried to say.

"Maybe you should, between Kel and me."

Robin gaped at him. "But I'm lowborn."

"So am I," Steve said, shrugging.

"What? But you're Lord America."

"Everything I am, I earned, in one way or another," Steve said. He thought back to rickety apartments with draughts that miserly landlords refused to fix, at least until Bucky had a quiet word with them. "We don't have nobility back home, not in the way Westeros does. 'Lord' is just the closest title to what I was."

"Squire…" Robin murmured to himself. "I, if you'll have me, of course Ser." A thought occurred to him. "What about Keladry? She's not yet a knight…?"

"Like you said, not yet," Steve said. "We know she's done deeds worth being knighted for, but she wouldn't accept me just granting it to her."

"Aye," Robin said, clearly thinking of her quiet stubbornness. He laughed suddenly. "That day at Mott's forge, I was just hoping to find a place as a servant."

"You're doing the work, don't think I missed you cleaning my armour yesterday," Steve said. "You might as well have the title to go with it."

"Thank you, Ser," he said earnestly, before hesitating "Will I have to learn the sword, though?"

"I think we'll stick with the bow," Steve said. "You're decent enough at it."

Robin nodded, taking his words as a compliment and not an understatement.

"I don't know the first thing about which hand to pour wine with, or which fork to use in the Reach," Steve said. "So I'll have to focus on the more martial aspects. Have you ever heard the term 'irregular warfare'?"

"I haven't," Robin said, leaning in.

"It's a term from my home, and it's to do with ways of waging war that don't involve large armies," Steve said. "Given what we're about to walk into, and my own goals in Essos, I think you could stand to learn about it."

They spoke until the fire burned down, and the moon peered out from behind the clouds. It was only the start of the lessons Steve had for Robin, and the kid went to bed with his head feeling like it had been stuffed full of information, but he was eager for more. He was a squire now, and this was what squires did. He fell asleep with a smile on his face.

X

They were nearing the road that turned off to Harrenhal when they finally caught up with the Wardens. A camp had been established a ways off the road by the side of a river that fed into the Gods Eye lake, and to Steve's eye there were at least three hundred men and horses, as well as the followers and servants such a body of men would require. Lord Tully had joined up with them, then.

Steve and Robin watched from a nearby hillside, just inside a copse of trees. It had not been hard to spot the trail left by the group as they left the road, and Steve had been right in his guess that it was the party they sought.

"Should we go to them?" Robin asked.

"Make yourself comfortable here," Steve said. "I'll sneak in and make contact with one of the lords; I'll eat my hat if Aerys or his people don't have eyes on this group."

They dismounted, and Robin set about seeing to the horses as the sun neared the horizon, red light cast across the landscape. Steve watched as torches were lit around the camp, following sentries as they made their rounds. Many of the men he saw were armoured in similar fashion to one another, each belonging to the men-at-arms of Stark, Arryn, or Tully, but there were those below who were not. He saw the occasional knight or lord as well, even if none of them were on watch duty. He wouldn't stick out like a sore thumb, then.

"Help me with this, would you?" Steve asked Robin, as he began to undo his armour straps. They had it off in short order, and he shucked off his socks as well.

"How are you going to sneak in?" Robin asked. "Make a distraction and sneak in the other side? Wait for the sentry change and sneak in then?"

"I think I'll just stroll in," Steve said, wiggling his bare toes in the dirt. He grabbed two empty waterskins and slung them over his shoulder.

Robin glanced at the guarded camp full of soldiers, and back to Steve in his shirt and trousers, barefoot. "As you say Ser."

"How sad for a squire to have no faith in his knight-master," Steve said, shaking his head, and the reminder of his status was still enough to bring a faint but goofy smile to Robin's face. "You might as well set up camp here; I'll be back before too long."

Steve skirted down the hillside, keeping to the shadows cast by the land in case some eagle eyed sentry caught a glimpse of movement and became suspicious. He made for the river, and when he reached it, he took a moment to luxuriate in the coolness of the water after a long day of riding. He filled his waterskins, and then began to follow the river to the camp, strolling along the riverside.

As he neared it, a sentry spotted him, the man stepping away from the tree he had been hiding his outline by. "Oi, you there," he called.

"Whaddya want?" Steve called back, still ambling nearer.

"You better not've been pissing upstream," the sentry said.

"I'm thirsty, not daft," Steve said, showing off his full waterskins.

The sentry grumbled at him, but returned to his post. Steve passed him without further comment, and then he was within the camp. It was organised well enough, and as he passed through it the layout seemed to have the professional soldiers set up on the outside, with the knights and minor lords erecting their tents closer to the middle. He passed by all types as he neared the centre, not the only one apparently stretching his legs after a long day of riding. He was just another man-at-arms making his way back to his own tent.

In the centre of the camp he found his goal, larger and more decorated tents bearing wolves, falcons, and trouts. Each had men guarding their entrances, and patrols around them to boot. The tent that caught his eye though, was a fourth large tent, sans any kind of heraldry. He could see light shining through the white walls, and he would put money on it being a meeting room of sorts for the high lords. It had guards at its entrance too, but no patrols around it.

It was the work of a moment to walk past and behind it, waiting for the moment he needed. When it came, he ducked down to pull at the bottom of the cloth wall, smiling when he found it loose. He pulled it up and rolled under it, looking around quickly as he came up in a single open room. It was empty, save for a long table and chairs. There was a single jug on it, and he could see condensation beading on it. A quick look showed it to be full.

Making sure he stayed out of sight of the half open flap door, Steve took a seat at the table, and settled in to wait.

He did not have to wait long, but it was long enough that the jug of wine started to look slightly tempting.

Movement outside alerted Steve to an approaching group, one of the guards pulling back the tent flap to allow entry. Three figures led the way, discussing something. The lead man, Jon Arryn, stopped mid-word as he noticed Steve sitting at the table.

"...America?" he asked incredulously.

"Jon, Rickard, Hoster," Steve said, greeting them in turn. "Fancy seeing you here."

"How did you get in here?" Rickard asked bluntly.

"Pretended to be one of your men to get past the sentries and through the camp, then pulled up the back of the tent and rolled in," Steve said. "Unless your sentries know everyone by sight or you have firm orders on when men are permitted to leave camp, your perimeter is full of holes."

Rickard grunted and took a seat at the table, not taking his eyes off Steve. Hoster glanced outside, hand straying to a hip without a weapon at it, but followed suit. Jon joined them, sitting between the two lords. He glanced at the jug of wine.

"Would you care for a cup, Lord America?" Jon asked.

"Please," Steve said. "I didn't want to be rude and help myself."

Jon retrieved a set of goblets at the end of the table and poured four drinks, sliding one over to Steve. He and the others watched as Steve sipped at it.

"Not bad," Steve said. It was a better version of that 'Arbor' he had tried at Harrenhal. The others relaxed, taking sips of their own, and he realised they had been wary of the wine that had been left unattended with a man who had snuck into the heart of their camp.

"It ought to be, it's five dragons a bottle," Hoster said, but he was staring at Steve intently.

"I didn't want to be seen entering your camp," Steve said, by way of explanation.

"You think we have spies among our people?" Jon asked.

"Better safe than sorry," Steve said, shrugging.

"Well, you got our attention," Rickard said. "What brings you here?"

"Your son asked me to join you," Steve said.

Rickard closed his eyes, just for a moment. "Tell me he's not here with you."

"No, he's back in the Vale, helping with the muster," Steve said.

"Small mercies," Rickard said. "How did you get word in time to catch us?"

"Luck," Steve said. "I was escorting Kelda Waynwood back to the Eyrie and we came across everything."

Jon choked on his wine. "What!?" he said, Hoster pounding him on the back.

Maybe he could have phrased that better. "I went into the mountains in search of my ward's mother," he started to explain. The ward of someone in his retinue was his ward too, right? "We found Lady Kelda as well. She's at the Gates of the Moon now, with her sister."

Jon looked at the table blankly. "She was taken fifteen years ago."

"You'd be surprised what people can survive and overcome," Steve said.

Hoster spoke up, giving Jon time to regroup. "You don't intend to ride with us, given your manner here," he said.

"No," Steve said. "I mean to ride into the city ahead of you and get the lay of the land. I'll make contact once you arrive, and share what I've been able to find out."

The three men shared looks.

"Your aid is appreciated, Lord America," Jon said.

"A warrior like you isn't to be discounted," Rickard said. "We'll like as not need you."

"We're not going in search of a fight," Jon said, turning to Rickard. His words had the ring of an oft repeated warning.

"Aerys killed a dozen of my men when he stole my daughter," Rickard said. "We've already found one."

"Rhaegar does offer a possible alternative," Hoster said.

"Rhaegar offers nothing," Rickard said. "He was very careful in his words to offer nothing."

"But he is a path forward regardless," Jon said. "Better a Council than a conflict."

"Brandon mentioned that Rhaegar warned you that he hadn't been able to talk Aerys out of his invitation to Lyanna," Steve said.

"For all the good the warning did," Rickard said. "He left another message for us at Darry, asking us to delay so he had longer to work on his father."

"Rickard," Hoster said. He tilted his head subtly at Steve.

"It's fine," Rickard said. "Brandon vouches for him."

Hoster pursed his lips, but gave Steve an apologetic glance. "You showed your character when you helped my son," Hoster said, "but yet…"

"I understand," Steve said. "I'm an outsider."

"Just so," Hoster said.

"We do not seek war here," Jon said, speaking to Steve now, "only justice. Strong as we are, the Reach has more men, and the Westerlands deeper pockets."

"We'll get justice, one way or another, don't you worry," Rickard said.

"Thank the Seven I convinced Robert not to come," Jon said. "The two of you would attack the Red Keep on sight." His tone was wry, belying his words.

Steve tapped a finger on the table. "Would it be better if Lyanna was to be removed from King's Landing before you arrived?"

"She will be in the Red Keep," Hoster said, looking at him dubiously.

"I've infiltrated harder targets," Steve said. The Red Keep wouldn't even have video cameras, let alone pressure sensors or mines or a hundred other things Nat and Clint had taught him to be wary of.

"...that may be so, but it is not just my daughter we go to retrieve," Rickard said. "We will not allow Aerys to hold family hostage against us."

"Right," Steve said, remembering the other guests. "That might make things a bit trickier."

"You still think you could do it," Jon said, considering him.

"I would have to kill a lot of people just doing their jobs," Steve said. "What will you do if Aerys refuses to give them back?"

"Storm the keep, kill a lot of people just doing their jobs, rescue the hostages, flee," Rickard said. "Then either commandeer a ship and land on the coast somewhere remote, or try to outride the ravens."

Jon sighed. "We stop paying taxes, and pause relations with the Crown," he said. "Make contact with the other Wardens and Lord Paramounts and ask them how they will respond when Aerys asks for their heir or child next."

"Aerys would just let you go?" Steve asked.

"The Targaryens have no more dragons," Hoster said. "Wiping out a House like the Darklyns is one thing, but angering the high lords is another. A Great Council will determine his fate."

Steve thought on what he had witnessed of the King's behaviour, and doubted. Maybe he just didn't understand the whole chivalry thing. "You would know better than I would," he said.

"What do you intend to investigate before we reach the city?" Jon asked. "Knowing what information we can expect will aid us in our own planning."

"Readiness of the Keep, state of the Gold Cloaks, the most corrupt Gate, how the people are responding to Aerys taking Lyanna," Steve said. "If I can find out anything about how the hostages are being kept and their security, I'll do that."

"Rescuing some would be better than none," Rickard said, a grim set to his jaw.

"I'll approach you when you arrive; I should get there several days ahead of you," Steve said. "I'll be using the name Bucky Barnes. My squire and I will be hedge knights, looking for work."

"I do not know how long we will spend in the city," Jon said. "The Prince promises to mediate, but Aerys is not easily persuaded."

"So it could go wrong quickly," Steve said.

"The Gold Cloaks are useless, but he'll need their numbers if he thinks to make a move against us," Hoster said. "Watch them and you'll know."

"Your squire," Rickard said, considering, "you've taken that sellsword Keladry on? That my children told me about from the joust?"

"No, Robin, from the archery," Steve said. "Keladry is training some men I took on to help against the mountain clans."

Rickard grunted, turning something over in his mind.

"If there's nothing else we need to arrange, I should go," Steve said.

The three lords considered for a moment, sharing glances, but ultimately shook their heads.

"Father guide your steps, Lord America," Jon said.

"Regardless of how this goes," Rickard said, "The Starks will remember this."

Hoster said nothing, but met his eyes and nodded solemnly.

"I'll see you in King's Landing then," Steve said. He finished his wine, and rose from his chair to approach the tent wall. He listened for a moment, then lifted the tent wall and rolled out, leaving the three lords alone in the tent and vanishing into the night.

Despite being asked later, no sentry could report seeing anything unusual to their lords.

X x X

King's Landing stank of shit and humanity just like it had the last time Steve had visited. This time he wasn't part of a party of Kingsguard returning as heroes, so he and Robin were forced to wait in line behind merchants, tradesmen, and travellers. The morning sun beat overhead, and there was not a hint of shade to be had. The Gold Cloaks at the gate did not seem to be in any hurry, sauntering off when documents needed to be checked, talking with one another and showing a lack of urgency. Steve was beginning to regret letting his beard grow back out.

"Which gate is this?" Steve asked his squire.

"This is the Gate of the Gods," Robin said. "You can tell by the faces."

Steve glanced at the faces that were carved into the wall above the raised portcullis. Their gazes seemed to follow them, but that might have just been due to how slowly the line was moving.

Eventually, they made it to the front, and they were met with a piglike man with heavy jowls, sweating even in the shade of the gate. "Name?" he demanded of Steve.

"Bucky Barnes," Steve said.

Slowly, the guard copied down his answer into the book that was sitting on the lectern by his side. Steve noticed five spelling errors.

"Trade?" the guard asked.

"Hedge knight," Steve said. "I'm looking for work with my squire."

"Sell…sword…" the guard said as he spelt it out, glancing at Steve with a cruel grin, waiting for his reaction. He got none, and his face fell. "It's a groat for the pair of yez."

Steve handed the copper coin over, and the guard bit into it, as if it might be a fake. He was disappointed again, and he waved Steve on. "In you go."

Through the gates they went, Fury and Scruffy as eager as they were to get some shade. Scruffy in particular was suffering in the heat, and Steve made a note to see if whatever stable they kept him at could shave him.

"So, Robin," Steve said, as they passed into the city proper. "Where are we staying?"

Robin frowned as he thought. "Eel Alley," he said at length. "It's safe enough, being near the Red Keep and all, and has plenty of inns and taverns."

"That's the best option?" Steve asked.

"I mean, there's the Street of Silk, but…"

"But?" Steve prompted.

"That's where the brothels are," Robin said, blushing.

"While I'd like to see you explain to Lyanna that we stayed in the Street of Silk, Eel Alley sounds promising," Steve said.

Robin ducked his head, and led the way towards their destination, down the main street that cut through the middle of King's Landing. Around them the city teemed with the masses, all going about their trades and tasks. Steve saw five pickpockets at work in the first ten minutes, and watched a pair of Gold Cloaks chase a man across the street and down an alley, faces purpling as he shouted invectives back at them. They passed what was clearly a barracks, and Steve marked it in his mind's eye, taking in the rough stone walls and the sounds of training from within.

It took them the better part of half an hour to reach their destination, but finding an affordable inn was easy enough, and they obtained a room with two beds in it and stables for their horses. It was not quite lunch time when they had themselves settled.

It had only been a quick pass through to reach their accommodation, but from what Steve had heard, the city seemed undisturbed. No one was whispering at corners about the abduction of Lyanna Stark, no one was wary, none complained about increased prices. Perhaps word had yet to filter down, or it had been kept quiet. Further investigation would shed more light.

He would start with the Red Keep, and discover its secrets - the ones on show to those who knew how to look, anyway. Infiltrating one of the most secure castles on the continent could wait until after the first day.

"Robin," Steve said, drawing the attention of the teen stowing his possessions away beneath his bed. "Your family is in the city."

Robin smiled as he looked up, but it faded as he took in Steve's expression. "You think it might be dangerous to go see them."

"I think it might be dangerous," Steve said.

Robin sat on his bed, resting his arms on his knees. "I was looking forward to seeing them."

"It's hard," Steve said. "I know." He sat on his own bed, opposite Robin.

"When do you think it would be safe?"

"Best case scenario? A few days after the lords arrive," Steve said. "Worst? Depends on how long the war lasts."

Robin stared at his feet.

"You've been practising your literacy, right?" Steve asked.

"Yeah."

"You could write them a letter," Steve said. "We could pass it on through Mott, avoid a direct connection."

"I, yeah," Robin said. "I'll do that." He looked a little less down.

"I'll get you my writing materials," Steve said. "You can take care of that this afternoon, and we'll send it off this evening."

"What are you going to do?" Robin asked.

"I'm going to take a walk past the Red Keep," Steve said, "see what their guard rotations look like, if they're laying in supplies, things like that."

"You're not worried you'll be recognised?" Robin asked.

Steve ran a hand down his beard. "I have a cunning disguise, and I'll leave my shield in my bags. No one ever recognises me without it."

Robin looked him over, large and imposing even when sat on a small bed and dressed in clothes stained by travel. "If you say so, Ser."

"I do say so," Steve said. "Do you need any help writing your letter?" A thought occurred to him. "Can your family read?"

"Pa can, and Ma does alright," Robin said. "She's the one who taught me most of what I knew before Naerys started teaching me."

"Good. Make sure you tell them all about Lyanna," Steve said. He got up and began to dig through his bags for his writing tools.

Robin pulled a face.

"I'll write a postscript if I have to," Steve warned.

"Fiiiine," Robin groaned. Most of his earlier gloom had faded.

"Good lad," Steve said. He found what he sought, and helped Robin set up to write his letter. No matter how their time in King's Landing went, he would make sure the kid saw them again, even if he had to spirit them out of the city to do it.

X

Surveilling a target was different here. There was no picking a suitable cafe and lingering over a coffee and croissants, no hidden monitoring devices feeding him audio of his target, no snark from his stakeout partner across the table, or from his handler through his earpiece. Instead of coffee and croissants there was the ever present stench of shit as he counted spears and faces on the distant walls of the Red Keep as he made his way back and forth along the base of the hill that it sat upon. Even to his eyes it was almost too far to make out details, as he blended in with the minor nobility and servants going about their day. Almost, but not quite.

Over the course of the afternoon, Steve learned much about the operation of the Red Keep - what could be learned from external surveillance, in any case. The city guards, the Gold Cloaks, patrolled the walls. Their shifts changed every four hours, not giving them the time to grow bored or inattentive. Given the lack of Gold Cloaks entering and exiting the Keep and the number of patrols on the walls, there had to be another barracks within.

The walls themselves could be climbed, but only if you didn't mind doing so in clear view of the city. He imagined the ocean side walls would be much the same and lack the audience of the city, if more difficult to get to. Climbing wouldn't have been his first choice, save for the diligence with which the Keep was defended by other means. Even the standard deliveries of food and other supplies were closely inspected, wagons at random unpacked and inspected thoroughly. Whoever was in charge did not take their duties lightly.

The sun was starting to set when Steve decided he had gotten all he could from his task. Only twice had a pickpocket attempted to make a mark of him, and he had sent both on their ways, the grown man empty handed and with a flicked ear, the child with half his lunch and ruffled hair. It was time to head back to the inn, and check on Robin.

When Steve made it back to their room, he found his squire rubbing down his armour, doing his best to give the well used plate a mirror shine. "Have any luck?" he asked the kid.

"I sent the letter to Master Mott," Robin said, "with a note asking him to pass it on to my Pa.'

"Smart move," Steve said, taking a seat on his bed and resting his feet.

"How was your, er, 'sightseeing'?" Robin asked.

"Productive," Steve said. "Taking the Keep by force would be bloody."

"...we're just here to get the lay of the land, right?" Robin asked, looking up from the armour.

"I promised Naerys I wouldn't fight the city on my own, so yes," Steve said.

Robin relaxed, returning to his task. "Well, it's no Casterly Rock, but it's still the Red Keep," he said.

"Casterly Rock?"

"Uh, it's the Lannister stronghold," Robin said. "Something my Pa said once. I think it's built into a mountain."

"Well, every stronghold has a weakness," Steve said, "and I think the Keep's is the oceanside."

"The oceanside? The one with a steep cliff and sheer walls above it?"

"That's it. I'm pretty sure the godswood in the Keep backs onto it," Steve said, remembering his meeting with Rhaegar in it. "A good climber could get in unseen at night."

"I've climbed trees before," Robin said, trying to sound positive.

Steve laughed. "Don't worry, whatever we decide on, your job will be something less dangerous, like distracting the Keep garrison."

"Right, less dangerous."

Steve glanced out the window of their room, ignoring the cheek of his squire. The sun was a rich red as it cast its last rays of the day.

"I'm going to do it," Steve decided.

"How am I going to distract the garrison?!?" Robin asked, head shooting up.

"I'm just going to take a look around, see if I can find where the hostages are being kept," Steve said. "No distractions needed, this time at least. Just an enthusiastic stroll."

"Just take a stroll around the Red Keep," Robin said. He looked at his hands. "I'm the third son of a bowyer."

"You came in third in the archery at Harrenhal against the best in the kingdoms, and you're also Lord America's squire," Steve said. "Chin up."

"Right," Robin said. "Right. What would you have me do while you're on your stroll?"

"Head down to a tavern and get yourself something to eat," Steve said. "See if you can pick up any rumours."

"Anything in particular?" Robin asked.

Steve drummed his fingers on his knee. "The city feels too calm considering four high lords have called their banners. See if there's any whispers of that, but don't raise the topic yourself. If someone is trying to suppress that information, they'll be listening for it."

"Lyanna would be better at this, but I'll do my best," Robin said.

"Here," Steve said, handing him a pouch of coppers. "People are always happier to talk to someone buying them drinks." He paused, considering. "Buying them drinks. If you have to buy one to blend in, it better last you the whole night."

A disgruntled look crossed Robin's face. "But I'm almo-"

"You're too young, and you don't want a hangover tomorrow," Steve said. "Also, I'll be disappointed if I come back and it turns out you've been drinking."

Robin sulked, but the threat of Steve's disappointment was a potent one.

"When you're twenty one I'll take you out on the town," Steve promised.

"Twenty one?" Robin said, aghast. "That's almost seven years away!"

"You've got a lot of growing to do," Steve said, unmoved by Robin's distress. "You think I got this big and strong by drinking too young?" he said, like a liar.

Robin grumbled, but gave his agreement. "Fine," he said. "But I can still have wine for celebrations, right?"

"I suppose that's fair," Steve said, and his squire brightened. "But only for celebrations, and only one cup."

Their deal struck, Robin completed polishing the armour as Steve prepared for his nighttime climb. He had left his climbing shoes and his pitons in his other pants, but he would make do.

X

The sun had well and truly set by the time Steve made it up the cliff that looked over Blackwater Bay, and to the base of the Keep walls. He kept himself in place with his legs as he stretched out his shoulders and shook out his hands, the ocean breeze chilling him. He was shrouded in darkness and shadow, the half moon overhead providing enough light to see but hopefully not enough to be seen. Still, he had made sure to be still whenever a pair of guards passed by on the city wall above him.

The Keep walls were made of heavy red stone, and that meant plenty of good holds for someone like him to make use of as they climbed it. He climbed steadily, thankful that it was a clear night with no rain or fog, for slippery stone would have pushed the climb from the realm of 'not easy' to 'maybe this wasn't a good idea'. Above, he could hear the occasional passing of a single guard on their rounds.

As he neared the top of the wall, he was forced to stop and cling in place as a strong wind buffeted him. For a moment, he thought he might fall. A normal man would have, but he was no normal man. At last, he reached the top, and clung to the parapet by his fingertips. By his count, a guard was due to pass by shortly.

Tempting as it was to obtain a disguise and pull his favourite trick of walking around the enemy compound like he owned the place, the discipline he had observed during his earlier spying persuaded him otherwise. He would do his best to leave no trace of his presence. The footsteps of the guard approached and then faded away, giving him a few minutes before the next was due to pass. He hoisted himself up and over the crenellations, landing on the walkway with catlike tread. The way was clear, the trees of the godswood below him, but there was no convenient staircase leading down.

Not that he needed stairs. The interior side of the wall proved just as easy to climb down as the exterior was to climb up, and he was soon below the canopy of the godswood, well hidden by the time the next guard came round.

When he reached the tree trunks strong enough to hold his weight, Steve pushed off from the wall to leap to one, before climbing quickly down to land on the grass below. The night was quiet, only the chirp of crickets to disturb it. Insulated from the city in the depths of the Red Keep as he was, he could even only barely catch the whiff of raw sewage, drowned out as it was by the trees and the flowers of the godswood. The canopy above blocked what moonlight there was, and he was left in darkness as he stepped carefully through the godswood, mindful of stray branches and roots.

He had entered the godswood only briefly on his last visit to the Keep, and he saw no familiar markings as he made his way towards where he thought the entrance was, following a path that ladies likely strolled along in the daytime.

Then, ahead, the flicker of torchlight. He was not alone. He moved quickly from the path, hiding behind the trunk of an elm tree. He wondered for a moment how on earth a tree he recognised as an elm was present in this new world, before putting it from his mind in favour of more immediate matters. He could hear two figures approaching.

There was no conversation to be heard, just the two walking in silence, one of them holding a lantern. Steve inched around the tree as they passed, and peeked out at their backs. The woman with silver hair he didn't recognise, but the blond kid he was familiar with. Jaime wore his white cloak well.

There would be time to catch up later. He waited for the pair to go deeper into the woods, and continued on his way. It did not take him long to find the door that led back into the Keep proper, and then he was inside, closing it quietly behind him.

At night, there was none of the bustle that he remembered from his short stay some months ago. The servants were asleep, and the guards were focused on the entrances, not the interior - he hoped, at least. He had a vague idea of where he was, relative to the other parts of the castle, but little clue as to what he might find on his way to each location, and the longer he spent here, the greater his chances of being caught.

He was here to try and find information on the 'guests' of the King, so he would go to the guest accommodations. He even knew the way.

The halls were quiet as he made his way towards his goal, hoping that his plain clothes wouldn't immediately give him away if he came across anyone. He remembered the servants wore a uniform of sorts, but with luck the lateness of the hour would provide him an excuse for lacking one.

Knowing the path he had to take saw him reach it quickly, with but a single wrinkle. That wrinkle was a guard with a spear, watching the door that led to the suites and apartments, wearing a black and red tabard. Watching the door, and watching Steve as he rounded the corner and approached.

Steve remembered a movie Clint's kids had forced them to sit through while they hid out during the whole Ultron business. Smile and wave boys, smile and wave. He maintained his pace, looking down at his shoes, doing his best to mimic the deferential lack of presence that he had observed in many servants. The guard watched him, but said nothing as he neared, and nothing as he passed through the door and closed it behind himself. He let out a quiet breath, and continued on.

The guest rooms of the Red Keep were designed to host as many noble guests as possible in as much comfort as possible, though some were more comfortable than others. Given the status of those he sought, Steve made his way towards the suites rather than the single rooms, away from where he and Naerys had been roomed.

The memory of a kiss on his cheek loomed large in his mind, but just as he had every other time on his journey south, he ignored it to focus on the task at hand, and not on what it might mean that his heart skipped a beat every time.

…maybe Nat had a point about his avoidance of personal relationships.

He heard voices in one of the rooms as he passed, three or so people having a discussion, their words muffled by the door. He did not recognise the voices, but it reminded him that it was not so late that all were asleep. He prowled onwards, looking for some manner of sign that would lead him to his goals. Perhaps he had been foolish in assuming he could just stroll into the Keep and find what he sought with only the barest of preparation or knowledge of his target - he slowed. Stopped. Took a few steps back, and turned to double check the banners on the wall he had just passed. On one side of the hall there was a falcon banner by a door, and on the other, a stag. For some reason, he felt like Nat and Clint would be scowling at him.

Having never met Baratheon he turned to the door with the falcon banner, hoping that he wasn't misreading things, and knocked three times. All was quiet for a moment, but then he heard movement, and heard the door unlatch from within. It opened a crack, and then further as the young man inside saw who it was.

Elbert smiled, neatening the hastily thrown on shirt he wore. "Lor-"

"Not here," Steve said, holding a finger to his lips and glancing down the hall. "Inside."

The Vale lord stepped back as Steve invited himself in, smile becoming a tad fixed. "Had I known you planned to visit, I would have arranged to meet you." He took in his guest, looking over his garb. "Are you…dressing down for a venture into the city?"

"Elbert," Steve said. "Sorry to barge in on you like this. Are you ok?" He looked around the sitting room he found himself in. It spoke of the wealth you would expect from the Red Keep, well appointed with a scattering of Arryn colours.

"I am," Elbert said. Confusion crossed his face. "This is a strange visit, I have to say, especially at this hour. How did you get into the Keep?"

"I climbed the walls and snuck through the godswood," Steve said.

"You jape, surely," Elbert said after a moment. Despite his words, he was not smiling.

"I was very much not invited," Steve said. "I'm in the city because the King abducted Lyanna Stark and killed her guards. Her father, your uncle, and Hoster Tully are on their way here to share their opinions on it."

The Arryn heir was not slow of wit. "We're hostages."

"You didn't know?" Steve asked. "That Lyanna was taken."

"Not a whisper," Elbert said. "When did this happen?"

"A month and a half ago?" Steve guessed.

"The banners have been raised, haven't they."

"There was an army gathering outside the Gates of the Moon when I left it three weeks ago," Steve said.

"If we didn't know we're hostages, we wouldn't try to escape," Elbert said. He began to pace, wearing a hole in the carpet.

"Lyanna isn't here, then," Steve said.

"No," Elbert said. "This is not good."

"Nope," Steve said.

"Come, away from the door," Elbert said, gesturing for Steve to follow him deeper into his suite. He led the way into his bedroom, and closed the door. The embers of a small fire glowed in the hearth, and it seemed he had been reading under the lantern light at a desk across from a four poster bed. "If my uncle and the others come to King's Landing in a fury, the King will not react well."

"Your uncle has kept his head," Steve said. "Rickard, not so much."

"What of Brandon, and Robert?" Elbert asked.

"Robert was convinced to return to Storm's End, and Brandon asked me to come in his place. His father commanded him to stay in the Vale."

"That's something," Elbert said. He began to chew on his thumbnail, only to snatch it from his mouth, irritated with himself. "Lord Amercia - Steve - the King is not a good man."

"He had a young woman abducted and her guards killed," Steve said.

"More than that," Elbert said. "He delights in having petty criminals burnt alive, and there are dark rumours about the way he treats his Queen."

A particular look crossed Steve's face, and he set his jaw. "Then we need to get you out of here."

"I cannot," Elbert said, shaking his head. "Not without Lady Lysa and Lord Stannis."

"Do you know where Lysa is?" Steve asked.

"Elsewhere," Elbert said. "She has a Septa and a guard with her at most times."

"Did something happen?" Steve asked.

"She is a lady," Elbert said, as if that was explanation enough, "and I have not had cause to venture into that section of the guest wing."

"I cannot get the three of you out the same way I came in," Steve admitted. "One, maybe, but that would just make it even harder to get the other two later."

"How many days until my uncle arrives?" Elbert asked.

"Three, four days?"

"Have they many men?"

"About one hundred mounted men apiece," Steve said.

Elbert began to pace again, hand held to his mouth.

Steve watched and waited as Elbert thought. At length, he stopped.

"Fuck."

Steve snorted. "Language," he said, though it was with nostalgia, not sincerity.

He snorted a laugh out, though it lacked any humour. "Aerys will not react well to three of his high lords making demands of him."

"You don't think he'll hand over his hostages to keep the peace?"

"Not if it would mean looking weak," Elbert said. He lowered his voice. "The way he talks and acts at times, you would think the Targaryens never lost their dragons."

"Then we need to get you out," Steve said, "preferably before your uncle arrives."

"I won't leave without the others," Elbert warned. "What did you have in mind?"

"I can't carry the three of you down," Steve said, "but I could lower you…" he finished, trailing off.

"But…?" Elbert said, not having caught the last of it.

"Can you reach Stannish and Lysa tomorrow?" Steve asked.

"I can," Elbert said, but then he hesitated. "It is no small thing to flee the King's hospitality. If things are not as you have said…"

"I saw the army gathering in the Vale, and spoke with Jon, Rickard, and Hoster myself," Steve said. "Your uncle didn't give me a message for you, but I don't think he expected me to be able to speak to you."

Elbert let out a breath. "I'm trusting you," he said at length, "but only because I witnessed your character at Riverrun."

"If we have to, we'll say I kidnapped you," Steve said. "Two nights from now, I will return. Can you and the others be ready to go then?"

"Two nights from now," Elbert confirmed. "That should be long enough to bring Stannis around."

"Will he be a problem?" Steve asked. He hardly knew Robert, and didn't know a thing about his brother.

"He is stubborn," Elbert said, with the tone of someone framing something politely, "but we have struck up a friendship. I will persuade him."

"And Lysa?"

"She won't be a problem." He coloured slightly.

Steve raised an eyebrow.

"Not like that," Elbert said. "Where shall we meet you?"

Out in the hall, a door opened loudly against the stone walls, and whoever it was spoke loudly enough to be heard in Elbert's room. The two men shared a look, but the voices continued away, fading.

"The godswood," Steve said quietly. "There's little point in me coming to get you in your rooms, and honestly I'm shocked I made it here in the first place."

"We can explain away an evening trip to the godswood," Elbert said. "Is there anything else?"

"No - actually, yes," Steve said. "I rescued your cousin."

"My cousin," Elbert said, confused.

"Kelda Waynwood," Steve said. "I was at the Gates in the first place because we were returning her home."

Elbert stared at him. "She was taken fifteen years ago. I was a boy. How did you do it?"

"I'll tell you after we get you out of here," Steve said. "Something for you to look forward to."

"You great shit," Elbert said. "I'll hold you to that."

Steve smirked at him. "You do that. Want to check the way is clear for me?"

Their plotting at an end, Elbert led the way back to the entrance door, peeking out to ensure no one was in the hall. "It's clear," he said.

"Two nights from now, around this time," Steve said as he left.

"I'll remember," Elbert said. "Seven guide you."

Steve slipped into the hall, and hoped that his luck held out. His night wasn't over yet.

As he made his way out of the Keep, a thought occurred to him. There was little chance the King and all his agents hadn't noticed the mustering of forces of some of his most powerful vassals, which meant they were keeping it hidden. If they were keeping the deed hidden, why not hide the girl as well? He stopped in place. If it turned out that Lyanna had been languishing in the dungeons when he had been so close…he turned, away from the godswood and for the lower reaches of the castle.

Steve passed two guards and a servant on his way, but a ducked head and a faint smile saw him past them, though he felt the stares of the guards drilling into his back. The path to the dungeons was as he remembered it, a few weakly burning torches providing illumination. The dungeon itself was no better, looking and smelling much as it had when Steve had visited Ulmer there. The archer was long gone now, and he wondered if Fletcher and Wenda had made contact with him yet, up at the Wall.

The first level of cells was empty, not a soul to be seen, and he headed deeper to the next, down narrow twisting stairs. It was immediately clear that these were not for the common rabble, but for prisoners whose status demanded a degree of dignity, even if not comfort. Yet these too were empty, not one prisoner to be seen.

There were floors deeper still, and Steve could smell burnt meat and rotting flesh, the scents of suffering, and he prayed that Lyanna was not down there, but there was also the tower above the dungeons proper, where noble prisoners might be kept.

In the end, Steve did not have the chance to find out, as the sound of soft footsteps told him that he was not alone. He tried the gate of a nearby cell, but it was locked, and then it was too late. A guard came down the stairs, and then another, and then two more. It was the pair he had passed on his way to the dungeons.

"Fellas," Steve said. "I was looking for the prisoners headed for the Wall. Don't suppose you've seen them?"

The guards shared glances behind their helms, and drew their swords.

"Guess not," Steve said. "I'll be gentle."

Four men in armour with swords against one unarmed, unarmoured man, and it was no contest. Steve seized the first by his red and black tabard, slapping aside the blade that angled for his shoulder and dragging him with him as he skipped back, off his feet. The other three sought to press him, but their fellow was raised near to the ceiling and hurled right at them, knocking them down like tenpins. Before they could recover he was on them, dealing out swift blows that left their skulls rattled and their minds addled.

Steve stilled as the clamour of the short fight faded, listening for any signs that it had been heard. He heard no panicked footsteps, no shouts of alarm. Still, it seemed he had overstayed his welcome. He looked at the unconscious and feebly twitching guards. They had only caught on to him on his way to the dungeons, so there shouldn't be anything connecting him to the 'guests'...except that guard who had seen him enter the guest wing. He wasn't going to kill them, so it was a risk he would have to take. He turned them on their sides just in case, and made his escape.

He didn't fancy a more permanent stay in the dungeon.

X x X

Steve woke late the next morning, alone in the room, having crept back into the inn during the early hours of the morning. A still warm plate of eggs and bacon with a hunk of bread on the side sat on the floor beside his bed, and he helped himself quickly, making a note to double Robin's wages. As he was mopping up the last of the yolk the kid returned, and Steve raised his eyebrows at him. His long mop of almost black hair had been trimmed back harshly, leaving him with near shaved sides and a much reduced mop on top.

"Duck out for a haircut?" Steve asked.

"It was getting in the way," Robin mumbled. He sat on his bed. "How did your stroll go last night?" he asked, impatient.

"Well," Steve said, drawing it out. "I found out where the hostages are being kept."

"That's good," Robin said.

"I also had to knock out four guards when they cornered me in the dungeon," Steve said.

"That's not good," Robin said.

"So they know there was an intruder, but not what they were doing, and I don't actually need to get into the Keep itself again, just the godswood," Steve finished.

"That's, good?" Robin asked.

"We'll see," Steve said. "How did your night go?"

"I found out more about the whores on the Street of Silk than I wanted to," Robin said, a complicated expression on his face, "but I found out some useful things too. A trade galley out of Volantis had some news from the city, a crew from Lys about piracy in the Stepstones, and a hedge knight from White Harbour was talking about the wildlings."

"Nothing more local?" Steve asked.

"Not unless you want to hear about the whores," Robin said. "

"No, I don't think we need to go over that," Steve said. "Start with the wildlings."

"The hedge knight was part of the guard for a merchant from White Harbour," Robin said. "Was in his cups, talking about how the North was expecting a push from the wildlings and was buying up supplies in preparation."

Steve rubbed his chin. "That's not good news," he said. "Unless he was lying."

"You think it could be a cover for calling their banners?" Robin asked, after thinking for a moment.

"Winter is ending, so the prices are going down, but the first harvests won't be ready for a while yet," Steve said. "Buying from King's Landing also deprives the enemy of those same resources, while sewing disinformation."

"Like you told me on the road," Robin said.

"That's right," Steve said. "But even in normal warfare spying, propaganda and disinformation is important."

"But what about the other kingdoms raising their own banners?" Robin asked.

"Muddying the waters still helps, and disinformation isn't the only benefit," Steve said. "That's if it is a lie. What about Volantis?"

"Uh, so their Westerosi wasn't that good, but I think their priests either burnt down the palace, their leaders, their leaders in their palaces, or themselves, the leaders, and the palace," Robin said. "They were real excited."

Steve remembered the rumours about Volantis he had heard back in Braavos. It didn't sound like the political climate had improved much since then. "Sounds like they're in a bit of trouble, but the only tears I'll shed for a Slaver City are for the slaves caught in the middle."

"It could be an opportunity, right?" Robin said. "You said that the best time for a smaller group to attack a larger one was when the larger was had internal trouble."

"So long as…?" Steve said.

"So long as the smaller group attacks in a way that doesn't unite them," Robin added.

"That's right," Steve said. "Whether you're on the smaller side or the larger, it's something to watch out for."

Robin nodded, taking it on board. He had been eager to learn all Steve had to teach, but was particularly interested in what he had to say about the different types of warfare, perhaps due to the very real chance they were about to find themselves in the middle of one.

"What did the crew from Lys have to say?"

"Pirates in the Stepstones were more organised than usual," Robin said. "They outran one easily enough, but it turned out to be herding them into a trap, and they only just got away."

"Hopefully not our concern," Steve said. "Still, good work Robin. You never know when an odd rumour might end up being useful."

Robin grinned. "Thank you, Ser," he said. He glanced at the window. "It's almost midmorning. What are we doing today?"

"We need rope," Steve said. "A lot of rope. A few grappling hooks, too, or something that can be hammered securely into rock."

"I know a place you can get that," Robin said.

"Would they recognise you?" Steve asked.

"My Pa maybe, but not me," he answered. "Is that all we need?"

"A small boat," Steve said, thinking, "and someone willing to do something dangerous for a bit of gold."

"Plenty of fishermen who work out of the docks by the Mud Gate," Robin said. "Plenty that won't ask any questions for the right amount of coin."

"Sounds promising," Steve said. "Once we get the equipment we need, we'll go buy some fresh fish."

There was a knock on the door.

Steve glanced at Robin, but the kid shook his head. He got to his feet, putting his plate aside, and stepped quietly to the door, opening it in such a way that he wasn't obstructed by it.

One of the serving girls stood on the other side. "Message for you, Ser," the young girl said, handing over a small sealed note.

"Thank you," Steve said, retrieving a copper penny to hand over in thanks. The girl made a rough curtsey, hurrying off as he closed the door.

"What's that?" Robin asked.

"Trouble," Steve said. "No one should have reason and means to contact us here." The wax seal had no sigil on it, and he cracked it open to read.

It was a simple note, devoid of identifying marks. Plain words written in quill spelt out a simple message.

L.A. I can help you get the hostages out of the keep tonight. Meet at Chataya's, at the hour of the pig.

"Well," Steve said. "That's not good."

"How did they know we were here?" Robin asked, worry on his face. "I was careful with my letter, I know I was careful."

"Shi-oot," Steve said. He closed his eyes for a moment as he rubbed his brow. "This is my fault. I'm using the name of a friend I told a story about when I visited the Red Keep."

"Plenty of people share names though," Robin argued.

"It probably wasn't the only clue, just the nail in the coffin," Steve said. He sighed. Nat would have looked at him like he was an idiot.

"What will we do?"

"We'll go to this 'Chataya's' place," Steve decided. It could be bait to prove their guilt, or a lure to an ambush, but it could just as easily be a hundred other things. "Whoever this is knows where we are, and why we're here. We weren't woken up by a squad of Gold Cloaks, so they want something."

"It could be someone on the side of the hostages," Robin said.

"It could be," Steve said, "but we won't know more until this meeting."

"The hour of the pig isn't that far away," Robin said. "Are we still going to get the equipment?"

"We will," Steve said, "just in case. But we'll have to lose whoever is watching us first."

Robin glanced towards the closed door. "Should we move to another inn?"

"No," Steve said. "If they've got the reach, they'd find us easily enough, and Fury is distinctive - damn."

"You don't think Fury gave us away?" Robin said, sceptical. "There's a lot of white horses around."

"No, but again, it's another clue," Steve said. He flexed his hand, irritated with himself. There might not be traffic cameras and CCTV and satellites, but that was no excuse. "Do you know where Chataya's is?"

"Uh, yeah," Robin said, drawing the word out.

"...so?"

"It's a brothel."

Steve turned his gaze on his squire. "And you know this because…?

"I heard some sailors talking about it!" Robin said, flushing.

"Uh huh," Steve said. "Well, I promise I won't tell Lyanna, so long as you behave."

"I behave," Robin argued.

"Sure," Steve said, standing up to begin digging around in his bags. "I've seen well behaved young men out on the town before, real money in their pockets for the first time…" He shook his head. "I'll be keeping my eye on you."

"I do!" Robin said, indignant even as he began to prepare for the day's ventures, but he was holding back a smile.

Steve was grateful the kid had been too wrapped up in Lyanna to notice Naerys' farewell to him, and he was going to milk it for all it was worth. "Come on," he said. "We've got work to do."

X

When they left their inn, Steve took a moment to look over the street, disguising the action with a stretch. It wasn't the busiest street he had seen in the city, but it wasn't empty either; many residents and visitors going about their business. He considered himself a fair hand at the whole spy thing after years of exposure to Clint and Nat, not to mention the whole wanted criminal business, but that was in 21st century Earth. Here and now, the rhythms were all off, and the tradesman who glanced at him could have been keeping an eye on him, but they could also just be looking at the man who stood a head above most of the rest of the street.

From the inn, they meandered their way south, to the Street of Steel, rather than head straight towards Chataya's. Their late start ensured that the city was well and truly buzzing with the day's business, but still Steve couldn't pin down anyone who might be tailing them. The lack of huge reflective storefronts was really hampering his ability to check with any amount of subtlety.

It was when they reached a narrow street that he decided to make their move. It looked to have once been a broad avenue, but the city's hunger for room to grow had seen a row of buildings spring up down the middle, splitting it into two. One of them was a tavern, and Steve led the way as they ducked inside.

"Excuse me, miss," Steve said, drawing the attention of a serving girl. The place wasn't busy, but it wasn't empty either. He gave a two fingered wave, a silver stag held to catch her attention without showing it to the entire room. "Can you show us to the exit at the back?"

The girl tracked the coin like a bloodhound, and nodded without comment. She settled a plate and tankard on a table, and they followed her through a door behind the bar and then through a small kitchen, and they emerged into a small alley that separated the two rows of buildings. It was full of trash and refuse, but the city already stank.

"Thanks," Steve said, handing the coin over.

Flashing him a smile, she made the coin disappear and headed back inside.

"Did you see someone following us?" Robin asked.

"No, but better safe than sorry," Steve said.

Down the alley they went, until they found an exit that led to the other side. They stepped over a pile of trash and what Steve was going to pretend was dog shit, and crossed the street to another, heading off their previous path. Down cramped streets and side alleys they went, avoiding the main paths, until finally they came to the small shop on the Street of Steel, well away from the largest and most reputable forges that made a living selling arms and armour to lords.

"This is the place?" Steve asked.

Robin nodded. "They do small sundries that larger forges don't have time to make. Grappling hooks or spikes won't be hard for them."

"Well, in you go then," Steve said.

"What?"

Steve nodded towards the shop. "You know what we need, and how much. I'll keep an eye on the street, and you get us a decent deal." He handed over his coin pouch. It wasn't light.

"Now I know how Naerys feels," Robin muttered to himself as he took the pouch. He headed inside, shoulders set like a man going to war.

An alcove by nearby beckoned, and Steve settled into its shadows, just another bearded hedge knight going about his business. He was confident that any tail had been shaken, at least temporarily, by their detour through the tavern. If they were being followed, and he was pretty sure they had been, the numbers they would have needed to preempt the dodge would have seen them stand out more. Maybe he was being paranoid, but he'd rather be paranoid than forced to fight his way free of the city without the hostages.

Ten thankfully boring minutes later, Robin emerged from the shop with pep in his step.

"The equipment will be delivered to us tomorrow," Robin said. "He'll send an apprentice with it all in sacks." He handed the coin pouch back over.

"Good," Steve said. His pouch still had a similar heft to it. "Well done."

Robin grinned. "So, time to visit a brothel?"

"Wipe that grin off your face, or I won't tell Lyanna, I'll tell your Ma."

"I'll be good."

X

Chataya's was on the Street of Silk, clear across the city. Steve thought they might have picked up their tail again as they crossed the central square of the city, the enormous sept at their backs, but he supposed it could have just been a similar face to the young man he thought he had glimpsed in the inn's common room that morning.

The brothel itself had a ground floor of stone, and a second story of timber, with a turret rising from one corner. At the door an expensive lantern hung, purple stained glass hinting at the delights to be found within, if the faint scent of perfume and occasional feminine laughter wasn't enough.

Steve led the way, Robin staying firmly at his back, and a bell rang gently as they stepped through the door. An entranceway was before them, a multicoloured mosaic decorating the floor. A concertina screen blocked their view of deeper in, leaving visitors to be tantalised by the imagination of what lay beyond.

A woman stepped out from behind the screen, dressed in vibrant orange in sharp contrast to her chocolate skin. She had an ornate feather in her hair, and a glass of wine in one hand. "Good afternoon ser. It gladdens me to see a new face here," she said, and for a moment Steve believed her wholeheartedly. "I am Chataya, and this is my establishment." She looked to be in her early twenties.

"Pleasure to meet you," Steve said, glancing only briefly at the svelte material of her dress. She wasn't wearing a bra.

Chataya smiled. "I always enjoy a knight with such manners. Are you here for yourself?" She glanced at Robin, still half hidden behind him. "Or perhaps to further the education of your squire."

Steve heard Robin swallow, and while another time he would have enjoyed teasing him, they were here on business. "I'm here for a meeting. My name is Bucky Barnes."

"Of course," Chataya said, not missing a beat. "I will show you the way. Will your squire be joining you?"

"He will," Steve said. A voice that sounded like an unholy combination of Bucky and Tony suggested leaving him in the common room beyond the screen, but he wasn't about to let him be separated.

"Then follow me," Chataya said, turning back to sashay deeper within.

Steve followed, and he couldn't help but compare Chataya's to the last brothel he had ventured into, back in the War. Instead of the dorms of a boarding house, with sheets hanging from the rafters to divide the 'rooms', the common room had couches for lounging on, candles that gave off exotic scents, and a young girl playing a pan flute in the corner. Some few men were ensconced with ladies of the evening, some more entwined than others, but given the time of day business was slow. Robin's steps faltered as he got his first look at the inside of a brothel, and Steve glanced back to see his eyes darting about the room, before he looked determinedly at his feet, two bright spots of colour rising in his cheeks.

One of the working ladies not occupied by a customer saw his reaction, and stretched out on her couch in such a way as to draw the eye. Robin looked up in time to see a large expanse of creamy thigh revealed as the waist high split in the woman's dress fell away, and he snapped his gaze forward so quickly Steve feared he might have given himself whiplash.

Steve bit his lip to keep his laughter contained, but the blonde woman saw his face and winked at him, crossing her arms under her chest and taking in a breath, but then they were leaving the common room behind as they took the stairs to the upper floor.

Chataya did not speak to them as she led them through her establishment, past private rooms and down a long hallway, and then up more stairs. The interior was a mix of new and old, and it looked like it was in the process of being remodelled bit by bit so as not to disturb the running of the business. They came to a door of dark wood, and the dark-skinned woman knocked on it twice. There was a pause, and then a faint reply as whoever was within knocked twice on something wooden in reply. Steve realised that they were in the turret that rose from the corner of the building.

"After your meeting, I will have a girl bring you wine, my gift," Chataya said. Her honey coloured eyes were warm.

"Thank you," Steve said.

The madam glided away, the feather in her hair shimmering in the light of the lanterns that illuminated the way, and then they were alone.

Steve opened the door, and stepped into the room within. It was styled as a bedroom, and took up the full turret. There was a luxurious bed in the middle, and a writing desk against one wall of the round room, just below a narrow window of leaded glass.

At the desk, there was a man, sitting with his back to the window. He was neither fat nor thin, and cleanly cut brown hair fell to his brows. He could have been a merchant, or a courtier, or a shopkeeper, and he observed Steve keenly. Another chair was across from him, a silent invitation to sit.

Steve approached the chair and reversed it, taking a seat and leaning against the backrest. Robin closed the door behind himself, and took up position at Steve's back.

Still the man observed him, eyes flitting over his appearance, doing the same to Robin. Steve allowed himself to go still in the way only a superhuman could, and levelled his own gaze. If he decided it was necessary, that this man was a danger, he could reach out and snap his neck, and there was nothing he could do to stop him. He wouldn't enjoy it, but he could do it.

The man swallowed lightly, and blinked first. "Lord America," he said, voice deliberately steady. "I appreciate you meeting with me."

"I would appreciate knowing who it is that I'm meeting with," Steve said.

"I'm no one important, just the factor to a more powerful man, but you can call me Larys," he said.

"Larys," Steve said. "You invited me here for a reason."

"Straight to the point then," Larys said. "We know you seek to retrieve the King's guests from the Keep. We can help you do that."

"Because you're generous like that," Steve said.

"Our interests are aligned," Larys said. "Helping you helps us."

"Us."

Larys swallowed again, and smiled thinly. "If my benefactor was able to be open with their identity, they would not have gone to the trouble of arranging this meeting in such a manner."

Steve's gaze sharpened. "If we're going to be working together, I won't be treated like a mushroom."

"A mushroom?" Larys asked, thrown for a moment.

"Kept in the dark and fed shit."

Larys coughed, but recovered quickly. "We are taking some risk, approaching you like this. Should the worst happen, you cannot reveal information you do not have."

"And we're not?" Steve asked. "What do you suppose the punishment is for infiltrating the Red Keep?"

"I did not think that would bother you, given you have already done so yourself," Larys said. A muscle in his jaw ticked, but he maintained his neutral smile.

He hadn't meant to reveal that bit of information, Steve noted. One of the guards or servants he had crossed paths with must have given a good enough description of him, or one of the hostages had given him up, but that was unlikely. "If I've already infiltrated the Keep, why do I need your help?"

"When Barristan the Bold rescued the King from Duskendale, he took no wounds until he had to escape with His Grace," Larys said. "How well do you think you will fare with four to rescue?"

Steve made a noncommittal grunt. Elbert seemed to have a good head on his shoulders, but Lysa was a young girl and he didn't know Stannis. But four - Lyanna must be in the castle too.

"Four?" Steve asked.

Larys frowned, a hint of disappointment on his face. "I had assumed you intended to rescue Lyanna Stark as well, but if you are content to leave her in the Maidenvault, that's your decision."

The Maidenvault was the keep within the Keep. He hadn't attempted to gain entry to the royal quarters, thinking it too risky, but if Larys was telling the truth… "What is your plan to get them out?"

"We have leverage over a Gold Cloak on duty this evening," Larys said smoothly. "He will see only the usual servants departing after their earlier delivery, so long as you are there to escort them. I'll not be blamed for four high nobles disappearing into the belly of King's Landing."

"How am I supposed to do that?" Steve asked.

"You can infiltrate the Keep as you did last night, or I can smuggle you in," Larys said. "Once you walk out with the hostages though, I cannot aid you."

"This plan of yours is a bit light on details," Steve said. "I'm just going to pick them up and walk out?"

"With the Lord Paramount and the Wardens so close to the city, the King will no longer seek to suppress news of their coming," Larys said. "His guests will become hostages in appearance as well as in truth, but they will be permitted to pray in the Sept should they ask. Once there, disguises will be donned, and they will make their way to the outer bailey, where you will await them."

"You make this seem very easy," Steve said, his tone disagreeing with his words.

"It will be easy," Larys said, "but only because of a large amount of exceedingly dangerous preparation."

Robin shifted uneasily behind him, but said nothing. Steve crossed his arms, considering. This was a gift unasked for, and he knew nothing of the one making the offer, but if it worked, it would be safer than lowering the hostages down the cliff, and he had no way to include Lyanna in his plan, if Larys was being truthful. But then the rescue of Lyanna was the whole reason the lords were coming with over three hundred riders, wasn't it.

And yet…this Larys had come to him with an offer. If the offer was sincere, then there was only the danger of the operation. If it was malicious, then it would be a simple thing to swarm him with guards in the street, should he decline it. Not that it would work, but they would be put to flight from the city without a single hostage rescued. He made his decision.

"I will take you up on your offer," Steve said slowly, "and I will deal with you as honestly as you deal with me."

A hidden tension seemed to leech from Larys' frame. "Excellent. Come the hour of the bat, you will join a delivery wagon that will get you through the gates of the Keep. By the time you help unload the wagon, the hostages will take the places of the servants, and you will be free to make for a gate and leave the city behind."

Steve nodded, keeping his own counsel on Larys' suggestion. "You can't tell me who your boss is? We're conspiring together now, after all."

Larys gave an apologetic smile. "My benefactor has not earned such profits by taking unnecessary risks."

"Fair enough," Steve said. 'Profits', either he was a merchant or wanted him to think he was one.

"Perhaps we will meet again in happier times," Larys said, and he glanced towards the door.

"Perhaps," Steve said. He got to his feet, stepping back from the chair, and left the room without a glance back, Robin following behind him.

When they were down the stairs and halfway along the hall, Robin stepped closer.

"Why did you reverse the chair?" he asked.

"If he tried to stab me, it's easier to get up from a reversed chair, and it puts the backrest between my stomach and his knife," Steve said.

There was a pause as Robin digested the answer.

"This is good, right?" he murmured.

"Maybe," Steve said. "But our only way out is through."
 
Naerys Drops A Hint (Or Several)
KingZephyr commissioned Arthur getting caught in the crossfire of Naerys trying to catch Steve's eye.

"...'with lavender eyes I see your quality, your smile, your heart, Only give me a sign and our romance might start. I will raise my sword beside you, that we may never be apart.', Steve read from the parchment he held, scented faintly with perfume, breakfast forgotten before him. "Well, this is awkward."

Naerys' morning, already off to a poor start, threatened to worsen rapidly. Bad enough that Steve had found her amateur attempt at poetry and read it aloud for the table before all their companions, but to reject her out of hand -

"How should I let someone down easy, Naerys?" Steve asked as he rolled the parchment up. "I don't like men in that way."

She felt her face seize as she attempted to make at least three different expressions at once. "I'm sorry?"

"The love letter from Arthur," Steve said, gesturing to it.

"Arthur?!"

Naerys wasn't the only one to speak with incredulity, Keladry having looked up from her bacon to voice the same. Robin and Lyanna were eating with them in the tent, as the clamour of the waking camp stirred outside.

"Lavender eyes, fighting together, a reference to stars crossing paths? Who else would it be?" Steve asked. His eyes took on a thousand yard stare. "I suppose a poem is better than rule thirty four."

"What - no," Keladry said. "You're sure the poem is from Arthur Dayne?"

"A Dayne servant was here last night, they were the only one with the opportunity to leave it for me to find this morning," Steve said.

Keeping her face schooled in neutrality was difficult, but Naerys persevered. The poem was left out because she had thought this morning would be like most others, she and Steve talking quietly as they waited for the others to wake up. Instead a messenger had woken them all early, leading to this disaster.

Robin and Lyanna shared a glance, pointedly avoiding looking at Naerys.

"I'll speak to him after the battle," Steve decided. "Anyone with the courage to put their heart out there like this deserves a reply, at least."

"Yes," Naerys said, "they do."

Later, after Steve had left to see to the men and Robin and Lyanna had gone to see to their own duties, Naerys set her head against the table, breathing out harshly through her nose.

"I would call Arthur's eyes more violet than lavender," Keladry said loyally.

Naerys held back a scream.

X

In the aftermath of the battle that day, Steve walked the mud and blood churned field, looking for survivors and helping all those he came across. He was not the only one; many knights had taken to emulating him if they were hale enough to do so. Some he knew in passing, others he was…more familiar with.

"Ser Steve," Arthur Dayne said, raising a hand in greeting. His white armour was tarnished by the muck of the day's bloody work, and his cloak a lost cause.

"Ser Arthur," Steve said, slowing for only a moment. The battle had been somewhat unexpected, and preparations for it had taken up much of his focus.

"I must say, it was invigorating to fight beside you," Arthur said, clearly referencing the poem he had written.

Long experience in thinking on his feet prevented Steve from stumbling over his response. "Fighting beside good friends is always better than fighting alone." Nailed it.

"Just so," Arthur said, apparently having missed his hint. He looked over the battlefield, and sighed. "It's a wicked waste."

"War always is," Steve said. "All we can do is end it quickly."

"Rhaegar intends to host a small gathering this evening," Arthur said. "Not a celebration, but a chance to deepen ties between young knights and future rulers. Would you care to join?"

One of the other knights moving through the field drew near enough to overhear them, and Steve was forced to choose his words carefully. "My position would make it impossible, I'm sorry. I'm sure you'll find another willing knight, if that's your preference." Arthur was a decent enough man, and if he wanted to keep his preferences a secret he wouldn't be the one to reveal them to the world.

"Another time then," Arthur said, disappointment on his face. "There are many young knights who look up to you, but your responsibilities to your host come first."

Steve gave a fixed smile in answer, and they went their separate ways, looking for more wounded. Dammit, why couldn't it just be another viral social media invitation to prom or something. He knew how to handle them.

X

Naerys smoothed her dress as she made her way towards the picturesque forest clearing. It was a pale lavender, just like her eyes, and it would look otherworldly under the full moon that shone overhead. A brook burbled nearby, completing the scene. She would seat herself demurely in the clearing, and then Steve would 'happen' upon her after finding the anonymous note she left him, and he would join her and they would talk and he would laugh and - she heard activity in the clearing, the hum of steel through the air. Had Steve beat her there?

Carefully, Naerys crept through the brush of the forest, avoiding dry branches and leaves, until she was able to peer around a tree to see who it was. Denial spread across her face as she beheld Arthur Dayne practising his swordwork in comfortable trousers and a loose shirt, dark hair almost absorbing the moonlight. It was a sight that would set the heart of any maiden aflutter, and Naerys wished for nothing more than a crossbow so that she could shoot him and drag him off somewhere before Steve arrived and her plan was rui-

A branch was broken underfoot, and Steve stepped into the clearing. He was dressed casually, if finely. "Ser Arthur," he said. "I didn't expect to see you here."

"Steve," Arthur said, completing a flawless pattern. He turned to face him, white sword almost glowing. "What a happy coincidence."

"I didn't know you were practising here," Steve said, and for a moment Naerys hoped that she could hurry around to catch him elsewhere. "I'll leave you be."

"No, stay," Arthur said. "I was just thinking I could use a sparring opponent."

Naerys cursed the overly pretty man, shifting behind her tree.

"A sparring opponent," Steve said.

"I've found that you only truly know a man when you touch swords with him," Arthur said.

"I'm really not one for wielding a 'sword'," Steve said slowly.

"Oh, with your shield, you prefer to defend against them?" Arthur asked.

"I…prefer a hammer?"

"That's a bit more strenuous than I was hoping for," Arthur said, a hint of apology in his tone, "and there is only the two blades here." He gestured to a second sword resting against a tree, just out of Steve's sight.

"You might have better luck with another 'sparring' partner," Steve said. "It's not really my thing."

"I thought you sparred with Jaime when you stayed at the Red Keep?" Arthur asked.

Steve seemed to choke for a moment. "He's a kid."

"You see that as more of a teaching moment then?" Arthur asked. "I do not seek a serious bout, if that is your worry, just to keep my hand in."

"...I should go. I ate a lot of cheese tonight," Steve said. He turned and marched away from the clearing, leaving Arthur behind to look at him in confusion.

Naerys took the chance to make her own escape, cursing both men in her mind. If this kept happening, she was going to have to take drastic measures.

X

Naerys prided herself on her patience and composure, but over the next week, it was sorely tested.

"Naerys, I need - where did you get those flowers? Do you mind if I have them? There's a little girl who needs cheering up."

"Naerys, someone made me breakfast but I don't have time to eat, would you like it?"

"Naerys, I know Arthur would get the hint if I said I was courting someone, but I can't string anyone along like that."

"Naerys, thanks for telling me about the local courting rituals. I don't want to give Arthur the wrong impression."

"Naerys, can you tell me more about courting rituals? I think I gave Arthur the wrong impression."


By the end of it, she was looking forward to their sparring sessions just as much for the chance to hit Steve with her sword than for the chance to see him sweaty. She was beginning to think that subtlety wasn't the way to go here.

X

"Naerys, I need your help," Steve said, almost bursting into her quarters. "They're sitting me next to the Daynes and Arthur still hasn't picked up any of the hints I've been dropping. Will you come with me to the feast?"

Naerys turned from her vanity dresser with a smile that was just a touch too close to manic, and reached for the fool man. She wasn't sure if she was going to choke him or kiss him, and as she seized him by the collar, she decided to go for both. Long heartbeats later, they broke for air.

"Do you understand now?" Naerys demanded.

"Oh. Ohh," Steve said. His gaze flicked from her lips to her eyes. "I thought your eyes were more blue with a hint of purple."

Naerys pulled him in again, shutting him up. At least he had finally gotten the hint.
 
Oh thank godness she launched subtlety out of the window and blow it up with Wildfire!

You simply cannot court Steve using the "Southern Lady methods", or even the less elegant Nothern ones. You want him to notice? Be as blunt as being hit with a Warhammer to the face Naerys xD

Considering I'm not in the Patreon, so I wouldn't know how this conversation is going, but I really hope Steve and Naerys end together-together.

It's just a very Vanilla Couple. But a very good Vanilla is just oh so very sweet.
 
Still Waters Hide Sharp Rocks
"Another one, Lady Naerys," Zary said, handing over a scroll. Vindictive amusement was clear on her bronze face.

"Who was it this time?" Naerys asked. They sat in her office in the White House, the room having rapidly become the beating heart of the Still Waters Company. It was in an awkward position, half Naerys' enterprise and half official government business, but given that she was the right hand of the city's leader, it was working so far.

"The fat eunuch this time," Zary said, as she returned to her desk. It had become the norm not to refer to the more recalcitrant merchants by name, much to their impotent fury.

"I thought he had adapted better than most," Naerys said.

"He did," Iria said, from over in the corner where she worked at her own desk. Her pale northern face was a burnt red, evidence of her brief walk through the market the day before. "Apparently the margins of an honest merchant are not to his liking."

"Yet he claims bankruptcy and debts," Naerys said, reading the scroll. "His figures would seem to support that."

"If his figures aren't in the black, they're lies," Iria said.

"You're sure?" Naerys asked.

"He found out that his highly paid accountant was having a slave do the work all along," Iria said. "After Lord America's Proclamation, that didn't go too well for him." Satisfaction coloured her voice. "He hired the freeman, but didn't consider that Zatla might hold a grudge. We have drinks on weekends."

"So he means to leave the city, and take his coin with him," Naerys said. She tapped a finger on the desk.

"If he's claiming poverty, he shouldn't have any coin to take," Zary said.

"No coin means no taxes," Naerys said. "Well, that just won't do."

"Shall I send a request for some of Lady Keladry's men?" Iria asked, looking up from her work.

"...no, I believe we'll handle this another way," Naerys said. She twined the end of her braid around one finger as she leaned back in her sinfully comfortable chair, thinking. "Offer him three quarters the market rate for his trade company. It is unprofitable, after all," she said, waving the scroll around.

Zary dug for something amongst her cluttered desk. Not that Naerys' was any better. Half the 'security' for the sensitive documents in the room was the complete mess they were hidden in.

"The company isn't being sold wholesale," Zary said, eyes scanning the document she found. "He's selling the offices in one lot, and then his ships separately."

"All of them?"

"All but one," Zary reported.

"Have someone find out which ship, and it's berth, quietly," Naerys said. "And spread the word that Still Waters intends to purchase his properties."

"We could likely offer him half of the market rate after that," Iria said. The Still Waters Company, while scrupulously honest in most of its dealings, was earning a black reputation amongst those of the slave owning persuasion.

"Now, let's not be greedy," Naerys said. "It wouldn't be right to leave the man without a copper to his name."

The smiles shared by the three ladies, a bastard girl and two freewomen who were rapidly becoming the centre of economic power of an entire city, would have put sharks to shame.

X

The next morning found Naerys indulging in one of her guilty pleasures. Not one of the ones that involved books, or chocolate, or Steve, but one that involved coin. There was something meditative about watching coin counters work, she had found. Not the accountants, bent over desks and scribbling away with quills as they balanced accounts, but the literal coin counters, handling heavy stacks of gold and silver as they audited the city's treasury. She was admiring the neat rows of gold ingots when Zary found her.

"Have you considered having a few moved to your bed?" Zary asked by way of greeting, indicating the ingots.

"I have better things in my bed," Naerys said, only blushing a little.

"Yes, I saw Lord America training the city guard earlier," Zary said. "I would have volunteered to nurse him back to health too."

"Hush, or I'll tell Captain Tybro why you really-"

Zary made a shushing sound, glancing over to a nearby guard. "You are the worst. Here, the results of our snooping."

Naerys accepted the report, reading through it quickly. Her eyebrows raised. "That's a lot of gold."

"Enough to reestablish himself in another city, one friendlier to his favoured business practices," Zary said.

"Well, we can't have that," Naerys said. "His vessel?"

"The Obedient Maiden," Zary said with an expression of distaste, "a carrack. Said to have a cargo of onions."

"And the offer from Still Waters?"

"Accepted immediately," Zary said. "You are the owner of a 'failed' trading company and most of its ships. He claimed he needed the coin to pay off outstanding debts, but another crate of onions was added to his ship's manifest."

"Have them folded into our existing structure, once you have them checked for the usual," Naerys said.

"I'll speak with Captain Tybro about a search," Zary said, thinking aloud. She glanced at Naerys' smirking face and coloured. "Hush."

"I need to speak with Steve about this," Naerys said. "The guard's training should be ending soon, if you'd like to come with me?"

Zary glowered at her, but it was without heat, and she nodded.

It did not take them long to reach the fortified barracks where the morning training took place, close to the White House as it was. They arrived just in time to see its end, watching as Steve threw the last of three men on their back, dozens more watching from around the courtyard.

"Remember, the man next to you is your greatest asset in any fight," Steve announced, as he began to help them up. "It doesn't matter if the other guy is bigger if your buddy knocks him over the head while he's distracted with you." He noticed Naerys and Zary out of the corner of his eye, and brought things to a close. "Good work today everyone. See you all next time."

The training began to break up, guards going about their business as Naerys and Zary drifted towards the ruler of the city. He was wiping his brow with a cloth, shirt clinging to his chest, and Naerys had to remind herself that this was the man she had shared a bath with only that morning.

"Ladies, good to see you," Steve said.

"Steve."

"Lord America."

"Zary, Tybro wanted to speak with you if you had a moment," Steve said. He gestured over to a man nearby who had a sudden look of panic on his face.

Zary missed it, distracted by her own sudden panic. "Oh, of course. I'll just, yes."

"That was cruel," Naerys said, amusement in her voice as they watched Zary walk off.

"Well, some people need a nudge," Steve said.

Naerys turned an unimpressed eye on her lover.

"Hey look, a distraction," Steve said, and then he leaned in to kiss her gently.

She couldn't help but smile into the kiss, but then her nose wrinkled. "You smell, and I'm here on business," she said, placing a hand on his chest and stepping back.

"Is that how you talk about me to others?" Steve asked.

Naerys ignored his cheek. "What is your schedule like for the next two day?"

"A food caravan was hit by 'bandits' so I'm going out to deal with them. I'll ride out tomorrow with a company of the Hammer," Steve said. "Today is just planning, but that won't take long."

"The bandits with unusually good arms and armour?" Naerys asked.

"That's them," Steve said, rolling his eyes. "I'll have to act suitably surprised when they spring their ambush on me. Hopefully I can get them monologuing." He smirked.

That smirk did things to her, and she focused on the topic at hand. "Do you have time for a good deed before you leave? I can always speak with Lyanna, but I think you'll enjoy this."

"What do you have in mind?" Steve asked.

Naerys told him.

"The eunuch…is he the one who tried to sneak a law allowing employers to beat their servants into the housing bill?"

"The same."

Steve smiled. It was not a friendly smile. "I think I can spare a few hours."

X

The following day, after she had seen Steve off as he left the city with a company of the Hammer, Naerys made her way to the docks, a small entourage of assistants and guards behind her. She had duties to carry out in the business quarter after seeing to this personal errand, after all. It was unusual for a government official to see a failed trader off as they left the city, but Naerys did not care much. Harrenhal had given her a taste for seeing bullies and evil men get their just deserts, and the best part of that was to see their faces as realisation struck them.

It did not take long for her presence on the docks to be noticed by the ship she was watching, and its master was soon informed. He waddled down the gangplank, a scribe at his back and a practised smile on his face.

"Lady Naerys," the fat eunuch said, fanning his face with a wooden fan. "What a pleasure to see you here."

"The pleasure is mine, Lamosh Ahrion," Naerys said. The man's smile grew strained as she omitted the title that his position in the city had once allowed him.

"Is there something I can aid you with?" he asked. "My captain tells me we must set sail soon."

"I only desired to wish you well in your voyage," Naerys said. "I understand that business has not been kind to you of late."

"Like the seas, business can be treacherous," he said, shrugging, seemingly philosophical about his apparent misfortunes. Sweat trailed down the side of his red face. "Fortunes always turn, Lady Naerys."

"Just so," Naerys said, pretending not to notice the thread of smugness in his voice, or the subtle threat. "You may have lost much of the wealth you gained over years of profiting off the backs of others, but if you work hard, I'm sure you can find your way out of poverty," she said, voice dripping with false earnesty.

"How kind," Lamosh said. The pace of his fan picked up briefly.

"I'll not keep you," Naerys said. "I hope your onions provide you with the fresh start you need."

The fan froze. "My onions."

"Is that not your cargo?" Naerys asked. "I heard a market rumour…"

"No, of course," he said. He began to work his fan again, almost frantically.

There was a bellow aboard the ship, and the deckhands began moving faster, untying the lines that secured it to the dock and running out sails.

"I shan't keep you," Naerys said. "Remember, so long as you have a copper penny to your name, there's always hope."

Lamosh gave her a look, and nodded jerkily. He turned and hurried back up the gangplank, scribe scurrying behind him, and disappeared out of sight.

Naerys watched as the ship cast off. Steve had returned home late the night before, smelling of onions and salt. If only there was a way to see the eunuch's face when he realised, but she would have to settle for–

An anguished scream rang across the water, startling gulls from their roosts and drawing the eye of many a sailor. It was the scream of a man who had just checked on the treasure he was attempting to smuggle out of the city and found naught but vegetables where there should be gold. Nothing but vegetables, and a single, solitary copper penny.

Naerys smiled to herself. As the Braavosi said, it was just good business.
 
What If? - Long Live The King
What if Steve decided that Aerys is the question, and assassination is the answer?




The Targaryen delegation was late that morning, leaving what some had called the STAB alliance to cool their heels in the pavilion that had been set up outside the city walls, picking at small hors d'oeuvres and sipping at what wine the army could find. In time though, the gates opened and the royal party rode out, armour glittering under the sun as usual. Steve was growing tired from all the pageantry, but the high lords with him seemed to take it in stride. The usual posturing took place as the score of men arrived, guards sizing each other up as their lords shared barbs hidden by a mask of manners.

Finally, Rhaegar took his seat across the table, Arthur Dayne and Jon Connington at each hand and the High Septon with them, while Rickard Stark, Jon Arryn, Hoster Tully, and Robert Baratheon faced them. Some few other lords and courtiers stood behind each side, numbers limited by agreement, neither party trusting the other. It was a change to the royal side, opposed to the day prior.

"Tempers were high yesterday," Rhaegar said. "I hope the night has allowed us to master ourselves."

"No agreement will be made until my daughter is returned," Rickard said. "You have shown the value of your word."

"I'll have the slut stripped and driven through the city, and then burned piece by piece for your insolence," Aerys hissed. "Do you value my word now?"

Robert roared and tried to lunge across the table at the king, and Steve was forced to put him in a headlock to stop him. Rickard was held back by Ned and Brynden, no less furious.


"Even a king's words must be chosen with care," Jon said. "Especially a king's."

"That is true," Rhaegar said, expression deliberately neutral. "I understand and agree."

"I hope you do, King Rhaegar," Rickard said.

"I - excuse me?" Rhaegar said.

"Actions have consequences," Hoster said. "Even words."

"Fuck the negotiations!" Robert snarled, pacing back and forth in the command tent. "We have the numbers to take the city. A band of us could ride ahead after we take the walls and save Lyanna!"

"If the walls fall, Aerys will take it out on Lyanna before we can reach her," Rickard said. "I won't risk my daughter."

"Aerys is the problem here, right?" Steve asked. He was the odd man out in a room full of the most noble of lords, but his presence was far past being questioned. "What if he wasn't?"

A considering silence fell over the room, lords exchanging looks.


"You can't negotiate with a man you can't trust to keep his word," Robert said. His fury had boiled on and off through the war, but now it was firmly leashed, satisfaction a great salve. "But now we're lucky enough to negotiate with you, Your Grace." He raised a goblet in toast.

Dayne and Connington shared a look behind Rhaegar's head, understanding and alarm all in one. Their hands went to the swords at their hips, but the lack of aggression from the other side of the table made them hesitate.

"Assassination is…not an unnaceptable choice, in a situation like this," Jon said, "but Aerys' paranoia has been good for one thing, and that is securing the Red Keep against such things."

"Not to mention the time it would take to make contact with some Essosi, strike a deal, and have them carry it out," Hoster added.

"I'm not talking about paying someone," Steve said. "If the alternative is a bloody sack, I'll go and kill him myself."

Many lords were sceptical, but Jon, Hoster, and Rickard shared a look, remembering the occasion they had found Steve waiting for them in what should have been the secure heart of their camp.


"Take your hands off those swords, boys," Rickard said, speaking with the tact Northmen were so renowned for. "You're in the presence of a King, you know."

"Until my father passes on, I am only a Prince," Rhaegar said firmly. "He was unwell this morning, but that is all."

"What cause would you have to believe otherwise?" Connington demanded. "Need I remind you, we are in the midst of negotiations."

"It is a faithless man who would attempt harm against their King during such a time," the High Septon said, voice quavering.

Rickard laughed at the old man. "I can show you the depths of my faith, if you'd like."

Steve was becoming more familiar with the cliffs of King's Landing than he might like, but at least practice made perfect. The walls of the Keep were no barrier to him, and the godswood held a comforting isolation. No one thought to patrol a garden protected by such strong walls, after all.

"My father may not be the most hale of men, but the only death he needs fear within the Red Keep is one of natural causes," Rhaegar said.

The halls were much as he remembered them, but the silence was different now. Where before they were draped in the quietness of the night, now it was the quietness of the grave that shrouded them. There was not a servant or guard to be seen as he crept his way towards the Maidenvault.

"I don't know," Robert said. "There's plenty natural about dying to a broken neck or a dagger in the back."

Rhaegar relaxed minutely. "That may be so, but such things have not befallen my father. Though I may choose to do things differently when I am King, I am still here in his name."

The sight of the royal chambers, unguarded by any Kingsguard, was enough to make him pause, wary. It was only his keen hearing, picking up the slight scraping of footsteps beyond the door and fevered mutterings, that persuaded him to go onwards.

"Then what does 'King Aerys' demand from us this day?" Hoster asked. "Does he still demand our heads, or just those of our heirs?"

The door opened soundlessly on well oiled hinges, and Steve stepped into the royal apartments. The muttering was louder now, a man's voice, and he padded silently towards them.

"The King's passions were perhaps overly inflamed," Rhaegar said. "I can offer you my personal guarantee as to the safety of your daughter, Lord Stark."

"How can I take your word for Lyanna's safety when you cannot even protect your own mother?" Rickard said.

A complicated expression crossed Rhaegar's face too quickly to decipher, before polite puzzlement took its place. "I'm sorry?"

"The whores in our baggage train are better protected than the Queen," Robert said.

Minutely, Dayne flinched.

"You will hold your tongue!" Connington spat.

It was in the bedchambers that Steve found his target, the man building into a rant at his audience, a woman who shared his looks. She lay on the bed clad only in a delicate shift, and it did little to hide the bruises and scratches she bore from the neck down. Steve felt a familiar frisson of hate. Bullies were always the same.

The man, standing at the end of the bed and gesturing as he ranted, did not see him as he entered the chambers.

The woman did.


Robert snarled at Connington, but Jon laid his hand on his foster son's shoulder.

"Enough!" Jon said. "This has gone on long enough. King Rhaegar, you have spoken of doing things differently. What demands would you make of us, with your capital besieged and your armies far away?"

"I am here under my father's authority," Rhaegar stressed, "and what he wishes for is peace, and the acknowledgement and renewal of certain oaths. Further blood need not be shed, not when our divides might be healed by patience and forbearance."

The woman said nothing as Steve approached her husband. She said nothing as he grabbed the raving man by the back of the skull and pushed him down face first into the soft, goose down bed. She said nothing as he began to flail, pinned in place by Steve's knee on his back, his screams muffled by fabric. She only watched as his struggles weakened, her husband unable to draw in a breath.

"Patience and forbearance," Rickard said. "Lord America."

Across the table, gazes flicked to the imposing foreigner, silent all this time.

Rather than speak, Steve retrieved a small item from his pocket and placed it on the table with a dull clink.

The Queen watched as Steve released the corpse of her once husband. A tightly wound anxiety in her very being visibly eased.

"I'm sorry," Steve said.

"Do not be sorry," the Queen said. "You have given me freedom."

"Not for that," Steve said, glancing down. "For what you went through."

She made a soft noise. "What will you do now?" she asked.

"Return the way I came," Steve said, "and hope the alarm isn't raised before I make my escape." There was a heavy metal ring on the King's finger, and Steve reached down to retrieve it.

"I will pray for your safety," the Queen said.


All eyes present focused on the ring that sat on the table, and the three-headed dragon seal embossed upon it.

"The King is dead," Steve said. "Long live the King."
 
Last edited:
What If? - In A Frozen White Hell 2
Forgot to upload this here. Continuation of Frozen While Hell.



When Steve woke, he was in danger of being covered in bodies. Sleeping bodies, some snoring, others twitching, one drooling, but bodies. The hut he was in had a single large fur on the ground, and a number of smaller ones as blankets, but it seemed that Steve's natural body heat had been deemed to be the superior option, as every occupant huddled for warmth.

Helga, the woman with the limp who had been caring for Frelja's brother, was on the other side of the fur from him, and between them were the children. Frelja herself was burrowed into his side, drool sticking her hair to her cheek, and her brother, Torygg, was likewise burrowing into her. Helga's own three children completed the mass of limbs.

Outside, Steve could hear the wind howling, and the hides stretched over the wooden frame of the hut were near thrumming. Even without checking, he knew it would be bitterly cold outside. The scent of cooked meat drifted past his nose, and his eyes were drawn to the rack near the entrance flap that held a good amount of the bear he had dragged into the village the day previous. His stomach rumbled.

Gingerly, he tried to ease away from Frelja, but the girl was not agreeable. She clung tighter to him, one hand scrabbling for purchase on his suit. The movement disturbed Torygg, and Steve froze. He considered the benefits of eating against the downside of being stuck in a tent with five children who couldn't go outside. After a short moment, he settled, closing his eyes again. He could wait.

When Steve woke for the second time, he was alone, and the wind outside had faded. The bear steaks were still on the rack, and he was quick to take a heavy cut for himself, gnawing on the cold and tough meat. Hunger made it delicious, and he finished it quickly, taking another and chewing it down to the bone. He checked his pockets, finding all his tools where they should be and his shield over by the back of the hut where he had left it before giving in to his weariness the day before. A bucket of water by the entrance made him realise how thirsty he was, and he drained it in several long gulps, revelling in the pure drink. Manners demanded that he refill the bucket that he had drained, and he took it with him as he ducked outside, back into the frozen hell.

He was not alone, the sun overhead and the activity in the village suggesting that it was at least midmorning. Helga sat on a log nearby, scraping bits of meat and flesh off an animal skin that was stretched out over a triangle of branches slotted together. Steve realised it was the bear he had slain.

"Helga," Steve said, raising a hand in greeting.

Helga glanced up at him, the shifting of the tent flap having alerted her to his presence. "Stev," she said.

Steve held up the bucket and shook it, showing it to be empty.

Helga swallowed a sigh, putting down the stone she was using as a tool and starting to get up.

"No," Steve said, shaking his head. He pointed at the bucket, and then at himself, before gesturing around.

A vague gesture to one of the many nearby snowbanks was his answer, and Helga returned to her task, though she kept one eye on him.

Going about his self appointed task, Steve noted that he was not the only one with chores. No one idled, from the greybeard whittling arrows to the children sorting the firewood into piles. Frelja was ordering the other children around like a general. As he packed snow into the bucket, two men brought more wood to be sorted. They were armed, tense and alert even though they only ventured into the forest immediately around their village. This was not a land that made for easy living.

Steve returned the bucket to its place in the hut, and sat down beside Helga, sharing the log. She looked weary, but continued to scrape away with a dogged determination. "Thank you," he said. The woman had shared what food she had with him last night, and opened her home to him. He knew she didn't understand him, but he still needed to say it.

Something in his tone must have gotten the point across, because she nodded slowly, and said something in return, tone accepting. She continued to scrape away with her rock; it looked to have once held something of an edge but now it was worn down.

From one of his belt pouches, Steve retrieved a small pocket knife of dull black metal. Holding it before Helga, he unclasped it, showing off the different tools it had and how it worked. Her brows raised as he did, ensnared by the tool. He closed it, and held it out to her. She shook her head, but he pressed it towards her, insistent.

Still, Helga hesitated, but only for a moment more. Carefully, like it was made of spun glass, she unfolded the main blade and returned to her task, smiling at the sudden ease of the work.

Torygg ran by them, giggling madly, Helga's children and Frelja at his heels, shouting at him in high spirits.

Steve frowned. Of the fifty or so villagers, they were the only children, and it seemed they were being kept close to the village…so why had he encountered Frelja where he did?

"Helga," Steve said, drawing her attention. He drew a circle in the slush, and from it he drew three lines down, and then another three circles. He pointed at the first circle, then at Helga, then at the other three, and then at her children in turn. He drew another two circles, separate from the first. "Frelja, Torygg," he said. He drew a line up from them, and another circle, and looked at her with a question on his face.

Helga grimaced, her short nose screwing up in distaste. She reached out and grabbed the ground that the last circle was drawn upon, taking it up in her fist. Then she tossed it, scattering it.

Steve drew a finger across his neck, but Helga shook her head, gesturing out behind her hut towards the forest, before making a fist. She grabbed the neck of her furs and pulled on them, pantomiming being grabbed. Steve's frown deepened.

Footsteps splashing through the slush caught his ear, and Frelja near skidded to a stop before them. "Stev!" she said, out of breath.

"Frelja," Steve said. "How are you?"

Frelja said something in reply, still panting from wherever she had chased her brother. Neither of them could understand the other, but he had saved her from a bear and she him from the cold, and they smiled with the helpless cheer that came with it. She turned to Helga and asked a question.

Helga sighed. When she answered, whatever joy the girl had felt disappeared, and she turned and marched away, heading for the treeline.

Steve made to rise, but Helga placed a hand on his shoulder and shook her head. Frelja vanished into the trees, and Steve's mind helpfully reminded him of the various predators that might be on the hunt in such an environment. He was about to ignore Helga and go after her, only for the girl to reappear, marching back towards them.

The redheaded child came to a stop before them, and held her closed fist out to Steve. Her fingers had streaks of fresh dirt on them, like she had been digging. He held out his hand, and a number of small stones were dropped into it. They had small flecks of something shiny in them, and a mottled blue and grey colour beside. Pretty, but ultimately worthless.

Frelja spoke, demanding.

The soldier glanced at Helga, and saw the sad expression she wore. The woman leaned down, and redrew the circle she had taken up and scattered. She pointed between it and the stones in his hand.

Frelja spoke again, but softer. A plea.

Steve closed his fist around the rocks. There was only one answer he could give. He met the girl's eyes, and nodded.

A new dawn broke over Frelja's face as she smiled. She was missing a canine tooth, and Steve found himself returning her grin, unable and unwilling to resist the urge even under the weight of his current circumstances.

The moment was broken when Frelja dashed off, across the circle of the village and into a hut that he was pretty sure didn't belong to her. There was the sound of rummaging, and a muffled conversation, half loud and excited, half bewildered.

Helga muttered a short prayer, staring up at the sky. She pursed her lips, but it was resigned, not disapproving, and she set aside the skin she was working at. She rose to her feet and approached the greybeard who had been whittling arrows, speaking with him. The man looked over at him, thoughts hidden by his enormously bushy beard, but he nodded.

Frelja returned, carrying what looked to be a crude backpack made of hide, with old ropes for straps. A young woman peered out of the hut she had come from, watching with worry in her eyes. The bag was empty, but it reminded Steve that he had no supplies whatsoever for the quest of who knew how long he had just volunteered for. He glanced between it and the girl. Well, maybe he could use it to carry her cross country in. Slowly, giving her plenty of time to step away, he reached out and ruffled her hair.

A dubious look on her face, Frelja stared up at him, bearing the intrusion. He removed his hand and she frowned, lower lip jutting out ever so slightly.

A woman approached, the one who Frelja had commandeered the backpack from. She held a slab of something out to him, wrapped in cloth. It smelt of meat and berries, and he opened it just enough to peek inside. It was a type of pemmican, a mixture of fat, meat, and berries that lasted forever. He looked up at the one who gave it to him, and the look on her face dared him refuse her gift. He nodded to her, putting the food into the bag.

Another villager approached, a man, and he carried a small sled with him. It was a simple thing, but it couldn't have been easy to make with the kind of tools he had seen about the village. It looked to be about the right size for a child.

Word seemed to have spread quickly amongst the small village. The greybeard was next, pushing a well used flint stone into his hands, and a quiet parade began to pass by, each weathered and weary villager handing over some small token that they could bear to part with. A rolled length of catgut twine, a pair of child's gloves, a metal hook, some furs for warmth and shelter. Things that had value in the hellish conditions these people survived in, but now chose to give away to a stranger.

Steve glanced at Frelja, seeing her holding her brother tight to her side. Torygg was crying silently, clutching at his sister as he understood what was happening. No, not a stranger.

When the solemn procession came to an end, the bag was near full.

"I will bring Frelja back to you," Steve said to the gathered crowd. Many of the faces were the same as those who had watched him arrive only the day before, but the mood was starkly different. "Even if I don't find her mother, I'll bring her back alive."

They couldn't understand him, but they could understand the promise in his voice. Some were hopeful, others resigned as they looked between the two redheaded children, yet more hid behind blank faces.

"Come on Frelja," Steve said. "Let's go find your mother."
 
I love these little what if segments, they range from comedic commentary from Tanya to epic revolution in slavers bay. The main story is great too, but it's nice to see these fleshed out!
 
Exfiltration
Dusk had fallen on the city, and Steve was pushing a wagon heavy with sundries through the streets of King's Landing. When Larys had told him he would be getting through the gate with the servants, he had imagined he'd be acting as one of them, not as a backup mule. Instead of two beasts pulling the wagon, there was only one, and it was a complainer. If Steve did anything less than push most of the weight, it would baulk and slow.

The wheels of the wagon ground loudly as they crossed the cobbled square that lay before the great barbican of the Red Keep. It rose up above them, a formidable defensive structure that would give pause to any force, let alone four servants and Steve. Well, maybe the four servants.

They slowed as they neared, the guards already looking up with professional interest.

"Aryk, how are ye?" the leader of the servants said. He hadn't introduced himself when Steve had joined them, and he hadn't asked.

"You know my shift is almost over, how do you think," Aryk said. His face was pockmarked. "Who's this?

"Simple cousin we brought to push the wagon," the servant said. "Mule broke its leg late this afternoon."

Aryk peered at Steve, and Steve smiled his 'boy-I-sure-do-love-America' smile that he'd perfected in his touring days. The guard grunted.

"Right," he said. "In you go. I'll see you next week."

Through the gate they went, and Steve glanced up at the heavy iron portcullis that would come crashing down at the kick of a lever. He'd just have to make sure there would be no reason to do so.

Once in the outer bailey, they steered the wagon over to an out of the way corner of the yard, by a small shed, and began unloading it. Chests and kegs were handled quietly, a certain level of nerves gripping the other four as they worked. Steve took the chance to glance around, taking in the yard. He had passed through it several times when he had been a guest, and it was much the same as he remembered it. The walls were patrolled by Gold Cloaks armed with bows and spears, but none seemed to spare so much as a glance their way.

"You wait here," the lead servant told Steve. "'We' will be back shortly."

Steve nodded, and he was left alone. He had a sudden yearning for his shield, or even his hammer, but the hammer was back at the Eyrie, and his shield was with Robin. The minutes ticked by slowly, and he pretended to be busy with the cart and the mule. It lacked Bill's ill temper, but also his smarts.

Movement caught his eye, and he saw three figures approaching, dressed as servants. Elbert led the way, Lysa at his back with her hair tied up in a serviceable bun, none of the elaborate style that had been on display at Riverrun to be seen, and a young man who shared a jawline with Robert bringing up the rear - but that was all. There was no Lyanna to be seen.

"Steve," Elbert said, voice terse. He was near to fuming.

"Elbert, Lysa," Steve said. "Stannis. Where's Lyanna?"

"Whoever is behind this sent a message, said he couldn't get her out. The King has too tight a grip on her," Elbert said. He visibly held his tongue.

"We should not leave without her," Stannis said. His jaw was clenching.

"I know!" Elbert snapped, quietly. "But we've come too far, and it's surely the Black Cells or worse if we're caught now, for all of us."

Stannis glanced at Lysa. The young woman had her arms wrapped around herself, and her lips were pressed so tightly together they were bloodless. "I should stay," he said.

"No." "I will not let you."

Elbert glanced at Steve, who had spoken first, but the bigger man gestured for him to speak.

"You would gain nothing, and only weaken our families," he said. "Lyanna has not tried to escape, and she would be his only hostage. She will not be harmed. She will not."

Stannis clenched his fists in anger. He wasn't quite as broad as his brother, but he was just as tall.

"If you stay, he'll put you on the pyre," Lysa said. "Please don't stay."

"...fine," Stannis said at length. "How does one steer a mule?"

"A lot like a horse, but they're meaner," Steve said. "Now, come on. We're servants with nothing to hide, heading home after the last delivery of the day."

They turned the wagon around, aiming it for the gate, and got it moving. On the walls, the shift was changing, the officers at the gate having already been relieved. There were more guards, but they were distracted, occupied with other tasks or by their comrades. Elbert led the way, Lysa sitting on the wagon seat and Stannis walking alongside, while Steve pushed from behind. He could only hope their missing number went unnoticed.

It seemed to take forever to reach the gate, the patch of cobblestone stretching out almost forever. Steve's gut told him that Lyanna's absence wasn't going to be the only hitch in the plan, and he kept expecting the portcullis to come slamming down with every footstep. Then they were under it, and he wondered if he would break his arms should he attempt to catch it when it fell, and suddenly they were through.

They began to make their way across the cobblestone square for the transient safety of the streets on the far side, and he heard Lysa let out a soft breath. The hardest part was over.

Then, he heard the buzz of an arrow on the wind.

Steve turned, but he was too slow, his fingertips just brushing the fletching as he tried to catch the blur in his peripheral vision. Stannis grunted in pain as his leg gave out from under him, the arrow sticking out just under the back of his left knee. More arrows were fired, these ones aimed at Elbert and Lysa, but this time he was ready. He caught them, crushing them in his fists as he stared up at the two archers on the castle walls. They were nocking more arrows.

It was all a trap, Steve realised. Larys' master meant for the hostages to die to Aerys' men.

"Stannis!" Lysa cried. She leapt from the wagon, rushing to him where he was clutching at its side to support himself.

"Snap the shaft," Stannis said, hissing in pain. "Snap it!"

Lysa listened, reaching for the shaft of the arrow to snap it in one motion and dropping it to the ground.

"Run!" Steve ordered. Two more arrows were fired, and two more were caught, and he cursed his lack of a weapon. He tore a long plank from the side of the wagon, even as he heard shouts rising from the other side of the walls.

Elbert seized Stannis by the arm, throwing it over his shoulders, and they began an ungainly three legged run across the square, Lysa right behind them as she hoisted her skirts.

More guards appeared on the wall, and they joined the first two in firing. Whether they were in on the plot, or just assuming their fellows had just cause, Steve didn't know. He jogged backwards, spinning the wooden plank to catch every arrow that came his way.

Another volley was nocked by the men crowding atop the wall, but then an arrow sprouted from the eye of one of the first guards, and he collapsed limply, disappearing from sight.

Chancing a glance, Steve saw Robin mounted on his horse in the middle of the street they were running for, already stringing another arrow. He drew and fired smoothly, and another guard fell, choking on the arrow through their neck. The others ducked for cover, and it was all they needed to make it across the square and to Robin.

"Mount up," Steve ordered, shepherding them to a nearby alley where five horses waited. "Stannis, can you ride?"

"I must," Stannis said. He was pale, and his leg was wet with blood. "But we'll be ridden down with ease if we flee outright."

"We can't stay in the city, waiting to be found," Steve said. "These weren't the only horses we bought either."

Robin loosed another arrow, just to keep the guards honest, and glanced at them. "Where's -"

"Only three," Steve said, a grim set to his mouth.

"The other gates have six riders," he said.

"We'll have to hope the darkness is enough," Steve said.

Fabric tore as Lysa ripped a long strip from her dress, pressing it into Stannis' hands, and he grunted as he began to bind the wound, leaning into his horse. Steve stepped up to help, wrapping it quickly and efficiently, before hoisting the young man up into his saddle.

"What is your plan?" Elbert asked, helping Lysa ahorse before mounting up himself. "Six riders? You have decoys?"

"Six riders at every gate, a white horse among each of them," Steve said. "We ride for the lords, and hope we reach them before our pursuers do. We make for the gate of the gods." He touched his heels to Fury's flanks, and Fury broke into a gallop, sensing his urgency.

The other horses followed, their shoes striking the stones like thunderclaps as they charged down the central avenue of King's Landing. Shutters opened and doors were thrown wide as they passed, many a resident sticking their heads out to find the cause of such clamour. They did not know it then, but in the years to come they would be able to boast of having witnessed the furious escape, the beginning of the flight that would come to be known as Lord America's Ride.

X

The Gate of the Gods loomed ahead, bright torches on either side throwing back the darkness. The last travellers of the day were entering the city, tired Gold Cloaks eager to be done ushering them through. The thunder of their hoofbeats drew their attention, and there was a moment of confusion. Then they started to realise that maybe any group that was so hellbent on escaping the city should perhaps be stopped, and they began to form up, but their efforts were in vain. None of them had the balls (or lack of sense) to put themselves between a charging horse and freedom, though one of them was cranking a crossbow. An arrow sprouted from his shoulder before he could bring it to bear, Robin sinking awkwardly back into his saddle. One guard set his spear in the ground in an attempt to wound a horse as they rode past. Steve wished for his shield, whole and unshattered so he could ricochet it off the man, but thankfully he was clearly inexperienced, and they were able to veer around him. Someone shouted for the portcullis to be dropped, but it was too late, and then they were through the gate and chasing freedom.

An arrow whistled past them, a lone archer atop the wall, but he was too slow to string another before they were out of range. They galloped down the dirt road, heading north to safety.

The landscape passed in a blur, true night setting in, and they were forced to slow their mad ride for fear of a mount breaking a leg or throwing a shoe. Fury was the only mount of true quality they had, Robin's Scruffy bred for hardiness and the mountains, and those obtained for the rescue were only the best of a poor crop purchased in haste.

"How far must we ride?" Elbert called.

"The lords are a day's ride away, if we're lucky," Steve said. "Stannis, how's your leg?"

"Fine," the young man said. He didn't sound fine, and Lysa was riding close to him, pale face anxious in the dark.

"We could break off," Robin suggested. "They wouldn't expect it."

"Too risky," Elbert said. "Aerys will send his best after us."

They slowed to a trot, giving the horses some respite. Save Fury, all were heaving and blowing.

"Ravens will have been sent, too," Stannis said. "Our path may be blocked."

"What Houses do we need to pass?" Steve asked.

"Hayford, first," Elbert said.

Steve held back his immediate reaction. "Damn. Can we go around?"

"Not quickly," Elbert answered.

"Then we go through Hayford," Steve said. "Won't be the first time, anyway."

They kept to their slow pace long enough for the horses to recover somewhat, and then began to canter again. There was a sense of pursuit nipping at their heels, and despite the moonless night it felt like they were being watched as they rode. They lit no torches, seeking safety in the dark.

Perhaps an hour into their flight they saw the first signs of pursuit. A riding party could be seen far behind them, torches held aloft, appearing and disappearing behind bends and small hillocks, but slowly growing closer.

"We're being followed," Robin said, the second to notice.

"More than ten men, less than twenty," Steve said. "I think it's Gold Cloaks."

"We'll have to risk more speed," Elbert said. "They can't have seen us, but if they grow closer I don't like a fight." The party slowed and stopped, turning to look to their pursuers.

"No," Steve said. "You all keep going. I'll deal with them."

"You can't take a dozen odd Gold Cloaks unarmed and unarmoured," Stannis said, wincing as he pulled the makeshift bandage on his leg tighter.

"I won't be unarmed," Steve said. "Robin, my shield?"

"It's in the rear right bag," the kid said. "Figured you'd want it closer to hand."

Steve undid the buckles, and retrieved his weapon. It slid onto his arm with a comforting familiarity, and he hopped off his mount. "Take Fury with you."

"I'll not have you sacrifice yourself for us Ser," Elbert said.

"This isn't a sacrifice play," Steve said. He'd gotten better about that sort of thing, though he was sure Bucky would disagree if - when - they met again, given the whole thing with the Gauntlet and the Westeros business entirely. "Go. I'll catch up."

Robin took him at his word, nudging Scruffy onwards with a click of his tongue to Fury, while Elbert glared at him with a silent demand to honour his word. Stannis spared him a look and a nod, while Lysa mouthed a thank you before they were gone, hoofbeats slowly fading into the dark.

Steve eyed the party of riders as they drew closer. He would deal with them swiftly.

To the riders, blinded beyond the light that their torches provided, it must have seemed that he appeared from nothing, looming out of the darkness where he stood in the middle of the road. The lead horses shied at the sudden obstacle, veering around him, and their riders attempted to stop, but it was too late, and then he was amongst them.

Steve leapt, seizing a rider around the neck with one arm and allowing the man's momentum to do the rest, sending him tumbling into the dirt. Shouts and challenges rang through the air, as the group attempted to circle their foe and pin him in place, but to no avail. Maille was poor defence against his shield as he kicked men clear off their horses or knocked them clean out with a gentle tap, and those were the lucky ones. Another was spear tackled into the dirt and left more focused on trying to suck in a breath than to bring down his target.

The Gold Cloaks were given no chance to reform, getting in the way of their comrades as they sought to chase the man who was darting in and out of the mob that their pursuit had become. A riderless horse was slapped on the hindquarters, and it surged forward, knocking over an already wheezing man who had just gotten to his feet.

The last man standing just had time to see the white star before it bashed him from his horse, and he landed heavily in the dirt. The groans of his fellows were loud in the night, and he could hardly see, torches dropped in the dirt or guttered out. He looked up, and his breath caught as he saw the man that had done this to them, face shadowed as he looked down at him. His shield and jaw were illuminated by a flickering torch, but no more.

"Son, I don't think you want this fight."

The Gold Cloak shook his head rapidly, keeping his hands well clear of the sword still belted at his waist.

"Good."

The simple guardsman sagged in relief as the man who could have killed them all stepped out of the light and disappeared. He wasn't paid nearly enough for this shit.

X

Steve eased his pace as he caught up to the others a few miles down the road, breathing deeply and easily. "No trouble?" he called as he neared.

The riders startled at his sudden appearance, turning in their saddles. Only Robin recovered easily, while the others stared, befuddled. Their pace slowed to a trot, and then a halt.

"I thought you meant to steal a horse," Elbert said.

"Don't need one," Steve said.

"Did you catch up on foot?" Lysa asked. Her mount was sucking in great breaths, and there was foam at its mouth. The other purchased horses weren't much better.

"Yep," Steve said. "We need to change mounts. Stannis, on Fury. Lysa, the spare. Robin, Elbert, how are yours going?"

"He's slow, but he's got wind left in him," Robin said.

"Not well," Elbert said. "If we can't find new mounts, we need to slow or commit."

Steve helped Stannis off his mount, lifting him up into Fury's saddle rather than strain his leg. "Hayford should have a few to spare for us," he said. He didn't like the idea of riding a horse to death.

"That poor man," Elbert said, words belied by his tone. "Perhaps he should just pay you to keep your distance."

"Well, he has it coming," Steve said. He checked over Fury; the white horse was fine but he took a waterskin from his bag and poured it into his hand for the beast to drink anyway.

The others did the same with their mounts, giving them what rest they could. The initial pursuit from King's Landing had been dealt with, but there would surely be more, and they still had Hayford ahead. It was going to be a long night.

X

When he had had the misfortune to run into Hayford and his little gang, Steve hadn't realised that he had already passed through his lands on the way to Harrenhal. The castle sat atop a hill, and a stream ran along its base, around which a village had sprung up. The Kingsroad itself did not go through the village. Instead, it curled around it, a smaller lane breaking off to service the village and castle, before rejoining the main road.

It was on this main road that trouble waited. A pair of torches had been driven into the earth on either side, and between them waited five armoured knights. They were mounted, and they wore colours familiar to Steve. Whether that meant they were family or only sworn to the man he had crippled, he wasn't sure.

Still cloaked in darkness, Steve and his companions stopped, out of sight from the roadblock.

"What do we do?" Robin asked. "I don't like my odds of putting an arrow through their visors."

"Nor will I be any use in a fight," Stannis ground out. His bleeding had stopped, and they'd had time to apply a new bandage, shortening Lysa's dress further, but he was still pale.

"We could creep around them," Elbert said, but he didn't sound like he liked the idea.

Steve glanced overhead. The clouds were beginning to part, and the light of the moon was starting to peer through. Whether it would continue that way or darken once more, he couldn't say. "I think I'll try talking," he said. He nudged Fury into a walk, approaching the likely ambush. He heard a curse behind him, but his companions joined him nonetheless.

He saw the exact moment the waiting knights noticed their approach, as well as the moment they realised just who it was. Their hands went to their swords, only to freeze as they saw his shield, and then he was coming to a stop before them, amicable as can be.

"Fellas," Steve said, leaning forward in his saddle. "Nice night for a stroll." The torches flared as a cool breeze picked up. His nose twitched.

"Lord America," the knight in the middle said. He sounded young, and when he flicked his visor up a man with passing familiarity was revealed. He looked to have just passed the cusp between boy and man. "The King sent word that some of his charges had been abducted." He swallowed, looking at the three nobles behind Steve with rather distinctive looks.

"Did he now," Steve said. "Do you feel very abducted, Elbert? How about you Stannis? Lysa?"

"I can't say I do," Elbert said.

Lysa shook her head, staying quiet.

"Aerys' guards put an arrow through my leg as we escaped the Keep," Stannis said bluntly.

"His Grace's commands were very clear," the man said.

"It's a tough situation you're in," Steve said. "On the one hand, you've got a King. On the other, you've got Lord Stark, Lord Tully, Lord Arryn, and Lord Baratheon." He made a weighing gesture with his hands. "I can see how you'd have a hard time with that."

The man did not answer, and attempted to exchange a subtle glance with his fellows.

"You know what?" Steve said, snapping his fingers. "We haven't been introduced. You know me, but I didn't get your name."

"I am Lord Ander," the knight said. "Lord Hayford is my older brother."

"You know, I think I met your brother, at Harrenhal," Steve said. The knights before him stiffened. "He and twenty other knights tried to attack me." He let the pleasantness fall from his face. "You do not have twenty knights here."

Ander swallowed. "I am sworn to obey my liege lord."

"You're in a bad spot here," Steve said, "and you've got two options that each end with someone pissed with you. I want to offer you a third."

"What might that be?"

"Give us your horses, and let us go," Steve said. "Just talking to us has slowed us down more than you could have by fighting us."

The other four knights shifted in their saddles, but didn't protest. It seemed that the events at Harrenhal had spread.

"You tell the King's men that you did what you could, and we'll tell the lords the same," Steve continued. He could feel them wavering. "Do this, and I'll consider any feud between me and your House in the past."

Ander glanced towards the castle to the west. Lights could be seen in its windows. "You'll not bear a grudge against my brother?" he asked. "He is…not portrayed well in the gossip from the tournament."

"He did the wrong thing," Steve said, "and his actions weren't that of a good person. But grudges aren't my style. If Hayford is willing to let things lie, then so am I."

Ander struggled for a long moment. "...fine. We couldn't stop you anyway," he said, bitter.

"You couldn't," Steve said, "but if you thought I'd really taken hostages, I don't think you'd be making the same decision."

"If you say so, Lord America," Ander said.

"I do say so," Steve said. "You were brave enough to use yourself as bait for the ten guys hiding on either side of the road to ambush us."

Behind him, Elbert stilled, and Robin half readied an arrow.

"You saw them," Ander said.

"Smelt them, more like," Steve said. "You'd have been better off putting them all on one side of the road and hoping the wind stays steady."

Ander Hayford sighed, and dismounted. "This is my favourite horse," he said.

"You'll get them back," Steve said. "Scout's honour."

The other knights followed suit, and it did not take long for the others to swap to the fresh horses. A few more minutes were wheedled out of them by removing the barding and house colours, but Steve allowed it, knowing that the less encumbered horses would run further faster and more than make up for it. He kept Fury, of course, and Robin tied Scruffy to his new mount. It was not long before they were ready to leave, the full moon overhead lighting their way.

"You might want to have a bit of a spar here," Steve said, giving some parting wisdom. "Give each other a few bruises, kick some dirt around."

"To save you the trouble?" one of the other knights asked, disgruntled.

"To save yourselves," Steve said. "I beat up a dozen odd Gold Cloaks a few hours ago, and if the next group after us sees what they expect, they won't ask questions."

The knight closed his mouth, thinking his words over, and Steve looked around, mounting up once more. Some of the men-at-arms had stopped hiding, revealed by the moon, and he gave them all a nod.

"Maybe next time we meet it can be over a drink," Steve said to Ander. "Good luck." He nudged Fury into a trot, and then a canter, and they were on their way once more. He let out a breath as they cleared the road block, and no arrows were loosed at their backs. Negotiating like that might be risky, but it had paid off, this time at least.

If they were lucky, the worst was behind them.

X

They were not lucky. The light of false dawn was just creeping over the land, and Hayford was well behind them when they caught sight of another party off in the distance. They were riding hard, and the sun seemed to reflect off one of them more than the others.

"We've got more company," Steve said, turning back to the front.

"More goldcloaks?" Robin asked hopefully.

"Doesn't look like it," Steve said. "I think one of them is wearing white armour."

"Kingsguard," Elbert said. He cursed. "And we don't have any idea how far from the host we are."

"Keep riding, as hard as we can," Steve said. "Stannis?"

"Fine," the teenager said, as he had every time he was asked, and Steve looked to Lysa instead.

Lysa's dress was barely below her knees at this point, and she had been the first to call for a stop each time the bandages needed changing. She gave a reluctant nod, chewing on her lip.

"You tell us the moment you need to rest," Steve ordered, and the stubborn lord nodded. They rode onwards, pushing the horses as hard as they dared.

As the false dawn faded and the sun rose in truth, their pursuers drew closer, and it became clear that it was no group of ill trained guards, but two dozen knights, led by a knight of the Kingsguard. It soon became clear that if they continued as they were, they would soon be caught. They had to make a decision, and a stone bridge over a river with steep banks provided the opportunity. Each side was forested by thick trees, and birdsong echoed through them.

"Woah!" Steve called, tugging on Fury's reins. He clattered to a stop, and the others stopped with him.

"Steve?" Robin asked.

"This is where we make a decision," Steve said. "Our pursuers are catching up, and if we keep riding, even at our best pace, they'll reach us eventually."

"You're right," Elbert said, looking back down the road they had come from. "Shit. We can't try to lose them in the woods, not with Stannis' leg."

Stannis coughed, clearing his throat. "I could delay-"

"No."

Steve and Lysa shared a look, having both spoken at the same time.

"The value of you as a hostage far outweighs any delay you could cause," Steve said, speaking to the group. "We've got three options. One, we keep riding, and hope we reach the lords and their host before the knights reach us."

The expressions they wore spoke well enough for their opinion of that option.

"Two, we send Robin ahead on Fury, and he makes contact with the host to bring help back to us," Steve continued. "Three, you all ride ahead, and I hold this bridge against anyone who tries to cross it."

"No good options," Stannis said. His wounded leg was limp against his horse, no longer even partially useful.

"You've gotten us further than any other knight would have, Ser," Lysa said. She lifted her chin, trying to be brave. "What would you decide?"

There was only one answer that guaranteed their safety. "I'm going to hold the bridge. Robin, you'll take Fury and ride ahead."

"No, I'll stay and-"

"Robin," Steve said, his tone silencing him. "You'll ride ahead, and get help."

"I'm your squire," Robin argued, but weaker now.

"And I'm relying on you to get help," Steve said. "Do you understand?"

"...yes Ser."

He reached out, leaning so he could clasp him by the shoulder briefly, before turning to the others. "Go as fast as you can, and don't stop or wait for me to reach you. I'll catch up when I catch up."

"I'll not forget this, Ser," Elbert said.

"None of us will," Stannis said.

Lysa was crying silently, but she nodded in agreement with them, wiping her tears.

"You'd better not, you owe me drinks for this when I see you all next," Steve said, trying to lift their spirits. He even got Stannis to crack a smile through his pain, so he'd say he succeeded. "Squire, my armour is on Scruffy?"

"Yes Ser," Robin said.

"Then let's get me armoured up. Time's wasting."

It did not take long to get the borrowed armour on Steve. The plate was dented and scratched, the maille had seen cleaner days, and the gambeson was worn, but it fit, and it was better than fighting in the servant's garb he wore. The sword he ignored, leaving it with Elbert just in case, content with his shield.

"You'd better come back, Steve," Robin said, looking down on him from Fury's back.

"I will," Steve said. He turned south, and began his vigil. "Go."

Hoofbeats sounded, and then he was alone. He would not be for long.

The sun was higher overhead when they arrived. They rode four abreast and five deep, and their mounts had been pressed hard. A knight in white armour rode at their head, white cloak billowing behind them, and Steve hoped it wasn't Barristan. They saw him, standing in the middle of the bridge blocking the path, and they began to slow.

Steve let out a breath. If they had tried to just run him down, it would have made things awkward.

Finally, they came to a stop before him, spreading out from their formation. Some looked to the trees, expecting an ambush, but there was none to be found. There was only Steve.

The Kingsguard was at the front, and he raised his visor. "Lord America," he said.

It wasn't Barristan. He didn't recognise him at all. He remained silent, and readied his best parade ground voice.

"Where are-"

"None shall pass!" He hadn't been able to help himself, even if there would soon be no time for jokes. Tony certainly wouldn't have forgiven him if he'd let the opportunity pass.

"You are a black example of a knight," one of the others said. "You take advantage of Ser Selmy's good nature."

Steve stayed silent.

"Where are your captives?" the Kingsguard asked again.

"I have no captives," Steve said.

"Do not play games with me, Ser," the Kingsguard said. "I am Ser Darry, a knight of the Kingsguard. You have abducted noble guests under the protection of His Grace. You will return them, and face justice."

"I have no captives," Steve repeated, "only rescued hostages, well on their way back to their families."

"Your lies will not serve you," Darry said. He was already looking down the path, as if he could see the trail left by the others. "Take him."

Two knights dismounted and advanced on Steve, swords drawn. They approached him from either side, intent on beating him into submission.

He sighed. Then, as they neared, he moved. A snap kick shattered the knee of one, and the other found their sword arm popped from its socket, and their elbow bent far beyond what it could handle. Pained shrieks were pried from them, and Steve stepped back as Darry surged forward, putting himself between him and the two men, sword ringing clear of its sheath.

It was not a safe place to be. Steve caught his blow on his shield, reaching up with his other hand to drag him from his horse. It reared back, lashing out with its hooves, but Steve was faster, and his grip could not be shaken. Darry spilled from his saddle headfirst, and Steve's knee came up to meet his face. His visor crumpled with a spurt of blood, and Steve dropped him into the dirt.

There was a moment's pause, as the rest of the knights looked at their wounded fellows in shock.

"None shall pass," Steve said again, but this time there was no humour to it, not even to him. This time it was just a threat.

The knights, loyal to King Aerys and chosen to pursue his abducted guests, were not men of faint heart. They retrieved their unconscious leader and crippled comrades, drawing them back and away from the bridge. Not to retreat, but to gain space. Warhorses stamped the ground, eager for what they knew was to come. Steve watched as seven knights formed a wedge. They meant to run him down.

The lead knight spurred his mount, and it reared back with a whinny. Hooves beat the road as it fell into a charge, kicking up dirt, and the wedge followed. The bridge walls were low, offering an escape if one did not mind swimming in armour, but it was ignored.

The moment before the lead horse would collide with him, Steve leapt straight into the air, twisting with grace that a professional gymnast would have wept to see, clearing the charge with ease. He brought his shield down on the shoulder of the leader, hearing metal groan and bones snap. The force of the blow knocked him back in the saddle, but somehow he remained mounted, for all the good it did him.

Steve landed easily behind the charge, and turned to face them. There was no room for them to turn on the bridge, not with seven horses shoulder to shoulder, and they were forced to continue across, unable to face the threat at their backs. Their vulnerability cost them, as one knight felt a sudden extra weight behind him, and an arm wrapping around his waist.

With a heave, Steve lifted his victim up and over him, leaning back to dump the man to the ground with a mighty clatter. There was a knight on either side of him, but they were slow to realise what had happened, and he struck right, then left, driving his shield into their ribs. The plate was no protection, and ribs snapped easily.

They were almost across the bridge, and Steve stood upright on the back of the horse, balancing easily. He jumped towards the last three knights on the other side of the wedge, kicking two in the head and tackling the last from his horse. They fell as they crossed to the far side of the river, the knight struggling to drive his rondel knife into Steve's armpit as he rode him to the ground. Steve punched him in the chest and heard his sternum crack. The knife dropped from grasping fingers as the man struggled to draw breath in his dented plate.

Steve rose, turning back to the other end of the bridge. Ten down, eleven to go. He began to march towards them.

They stared aghast as Steve advanced, nearing the man he had heaved from the saddle. The knight tried to drag himself out of the way, one leg twisted, but Steve stepped over him, not even sparing a glance. He planted himself exactly where he had stood when they arrived, just at the edge of the bridge. He did not speak, but he did not have to. The groans and curses of their battered comrades behind him spoke loud enough. None shall pass.

Wordlessly, they began to dismount and form up, intent on taking the fight to him on foot. Their foe was of singular ability, and many were remembering the tales they had heard, of Harrenhal and Barristan, of the Kingswood and the Smiling Knight, but they knew their duties. They were here to carry out the will of the King, and they would not shy from it. Swords were held firmly, daggers drawn and shields donned, and they stepped up to meet their enemy.

Steve watched them draw near, wariness clear in their stances. They spread out, two rows deep, to avoid fouling each other. He let them approach, waiting - and then the first stepped onto the bridge. Faster than any man in armour had any right to, he drove his shield edge into the man's torso, ignoring their shield like it wasn't there. The knight was knocked back and off his feet.

Another knight sought to take advantage, sword angled to strike his face, but he leaned back, turning into a flip, and kicked him in the jaw. Two sword blows were caught on his shield, and more knights pressed in, crowding him. He grabbed the wrist of a man who was trying to drive a dagger into his groin, squeezing until he heard bones snap. His arm was grabbed by another, the man trying to pin him, but he lacked the strength to do more than slow him, and Steve kicked him into the bridge wall. He slid to the ground, fumbling for his weapon.

There were too many too close, and the lack of a helm was costing him. A knife caught him across the cheek, only his reflexes stopping it from being driven through his eye, and he grunted as a dagger was driven into his stomach, barely stopped by his armour.

An elbow to the face crushed another visor, earning a scream of pain, and gave him the space he needed to seize another by the neck. With a twist of his wrist, he snapped the man's neck, and a bloody dagger was dropped from limp fingers. He spun, shield out, leading with the jagged edge. The scent of blood hit the air as plate was torn and jagged gashes were left across the sides of two men, sending them reeling back. The man who stepped into their place was met with a sabaton to the stomach, breaking ribs and knocking him to the ground. The man who had tried to gut him tried again, but this time Steve swept his legs from under him, and then stomped on his shoulder, hard. The scream it drew from him was loud and piercing.

There were only two knights left uninjured, and they were suddenly very aware of that fact, even if some were slowly getting to their feet, cradling limbs or babying injuries. There was no victory here for them. Even so, they set their jaws, moving to engage Steve once more.

"This is your chance to make the smart choice," Steve said. They stopped, sharing a glance. "Your friends are wounded. One is dead, and if you don't get them medical attention, more will join him."

For a moment, they were tempted, but only for a moment.

"We will not shame ourselves so," one said. The other nodded, raising his sword.

"Suit yourselves," Steve said. He heard a faint hoof step behind him, and he ducked down as a sword sought to cleave his head off. It was an awkward blow, struck by the man whose shoulder he had broken in the opening charge. Steve grabbed him by the ankle as he passed, letting his momentum drag him from his horse, and he howled as he landed on the unforgiving stone.

The final two knights rushed him, but he could see in their eyes they knew how it would end. He met one shield first, knocking him from his feet, and grabbed the wrist of the other, giving him the choice between a broken wrist and a missed stab. The man made the smart choice, and Steve yanked on his arm harshly enough to dislocate his shoulder, throwing him onto the other man.

Steve looked around, taking in the scene. Wounded men were everywhere, clutching at arms, wrists, shoulders, faces. Some had gotten off light enough, only dealing with the pain of broken bones, while others had shattered joints, or were still unconscious or unable to move. The man who had attempted to drive a rondel dagger through his eye was still as the grave, eyes glassy in death.

Across the bridge, some few were still ahorse, but they could hardly grip the reins without pain. Despite that, they still seemed to be on the verge of making another charge. He met their eyes one by one and shook his head, slowly. They swallowed, and thought better of it.

The supersoldier stood over the last two foes, watching as they attempted to disentangle from one another without causing themselves more pain. "Ready to make the smart choice now?" he asked.

"Yield," said the man with the dislocated arm, holding up one hand. "Yield."

"Smart move," Steve said. "Now, give me your arm."

"My arm - wait FUCK!" the knight said, shouting in pain as Steve popped his shoulder back into its socket.

Steve ignored the sudden tension that ratched up amongst the others. Some of them even took a step towards him, as if to defend their fellow, but even they seemed unsure as to what they were going to do. "Now rotate your arm for me," he ordered, helping the man to his feet.

Gingerly, the knight began to move his arm, faster once he realised there was no sudden pain. "It's sore, but…" he shook his head. "Why have you done this? We are foes."

"It would have been easier to kill you all," Steve said, and the cold honesty in his words silenced any protests they might have made. "Someone needs to help the wounded back to safety."

Slowly, those capable of watching got to their feet, still wary of the man who had so thoroughly defeated them. Active wariness lapsed into unspoken caution when he made no move against them, and they set about helping their comrades up.

Groans and smothered gasps of pain rose around him as his defeated foes slowly regathered themselves, limping into some sort of order. Those with working arms tied the unconscious into their saddles, while those with broken ribs did their best to stay upright, breathing shallowly and in pain. Steve did not envy them their ride to come, but then they were the ones to pick the fight with him.

"Where will you go?" Steve asked.

"Hayford is the nearest castle," the knight whose arm Steve had dislocated said. "We will seek aid there." He hesitated a moment. "I had suspected something amiss with their tale of your passing, but then this fight…" He seemed at a loss for words.

"There's always someone stronger," Steve said.

"Will you claim ransom?" he asked.

"No," Steve said. "This isn't a tournament. Just leave me a horse, and be on your way."

There was some whispered discussion amongst the less injured, and Steve found himself holding the reins of Darry's grey palfrey, Kingsguard barding still worn proudly. He watched as the knights departed, painfully making their way south in sharp contrast to their swift pursuit north. It was clear that they had been through the wringer. No victorious return would they have, one of their comrades draped over the rear of a horse, their leader still senseless and bleeding. The mood that hung over them reminded Steve of some of the men he had seen returning from the trenches, as they struggled to comprehend what they had experienced.

Steve clicked his tongue at his new horse, and turned north. The sun was rising, and his ride was not yet complete.

X x X

Steve heard them before he saw them, as he rode along at a steady walk. The Kingsroad snaked through a cluster of hills, and the thunder of hoofbeats echoed through them. He tightened the straps on his shield, just in case, and ran a hand down Brooklyn's neck, soothing the animal.

A party of riders rounded the bend ahead, no more than twenty. They were riding hard, clad in grey cloaks and steel, and were led by two familiar figures. At their first glimpse of him and his horse in Kingsguard barding they sped up, but then he raised his shield. Their intensity eased, and their charge began to slow, until they met and came to a stop.

"Lord America," Rickard Stark said. His cloak covered metal armour, and there was a sword across his back. His men circled around them in a protective circle, facing outwards.

"Lord Stark," Steve said. "What brings you to these parts?"

"Your squire was insistent," Rickard said. "Seemed to think you were in some kind of trouble."

"It was only twenty knights and a Kingsguard," Steve said. His mouth quirked as he glanced at Robin, where the kid sat ahorse next to Rickard. "Don't know what he was worried about."

Robin looked indignant, but restrained himself to unintelligible grumbles given the Warden next to him.

"If it were any other man…" Rickard said. He glanced at Steve's horse, shaking his head.

"Are the others safe?" Steve asked.

"They're with the host now," Rickard said. "You've done a great thing, America, but…my daughter?"

The joy of the reunion fell away. "We should head back to the others, and I'll tell you what I know."

Rickard nodded grimly, and began barking orders. The men fell in, and they began to ride once more.

X

By the time they reached the host, it had made camp once more, at least to a point. The large tent that Steve had invited himself into had been set up, and the men were on alert, hardly a day from King's Landing as they were. Rickard led Steve straight to the tent, pausing only to hand off Brooklyn to Robin with instructions to care for her.

Inside the tent were faces familiar and not. Elbert and Jon Arryn were standing shoulder to shoulder, talking quietly, while Hoster and Lysa sat at the table, Hoster holding his daughters hands in his own, neither speaking. There were a few other men in the tent with the look of lords, but Steve recognised none of them. Stannis was nowhere to be seen.

"My lords," Rickard said. All eyes turned to him, and then swiftly to Steve at his side. "We have returned."

"Steve," Elbert said, face breaking out in relief. He strode towards him, clasping his arm. "You are well?"

"Told you not to worry, didn't I?" Steve said. "Where's Stannis?"

"With the healer," Elbert said. "His leg–it doesn't look good."

Steve nodded, grimacing. He hadn't liked the look of it, or the amount of blood he'd lost.

"Lord Stannis' fate is up to the healer and the gods now," Rickard said. He stood still, but seemed to almost vibrate with a suppressed urge to do something. "We must know what you discovered in King's Landing."

"It was not what I expected," Steve said. He looked over to the table and took a chair, and it seemed to be the signal for all the lords still standing to do the same. "The people there had no idea anything was wrong, at least when I left."

"There was no war footing?" Jon asked. "No recruitment amongst the Gold Cloaks?"

"Prices weren't even going up," Steve said, shaking his head. "Not that I had the chance to do a proper investigation. Things got complicated faster than I was expecting."

"You didn't wait a day before infiltrating the Red Keep," Elbert said, half laughing.

"Don't put off tomorrow what you can do today," Steve said. He frowned. "There's someone else playing games in the city, though."

"What kind of games?" Hoster asked.

"After I made contact with Elbert, I received a message from someone calling themselves 'Larys'," Steve said. "He offered me a way to rescue the hostages that night, rather than waiting as I had planned."

He spoke, sharing the events of the meeting at Chataya's, and of how he suspected he had been found out. He spoke of the scheme to spirit the hostages from the Keep, and of the sudden misfortune that had fouled it.

"'Larys'," Hoster said. "It's a jape, surely."

"Too obvious to be the truth?" Jon asked. "It is known that the Keep is riddled with secret tunnels. It might explain how he knew of the plan."

"What are you talking about?" Steve asked.

"The Master of Whisperers for Aerys is an Essosi named Varys," Jon said.

"What would Aerys gain if his hostages were killed as I helped them escape?" Steve asked.

There was a moment of silence, and Hoster's hold on his daughter tightened.

"Little," Rickard said. "It would be war, until we had our pound of flesh."

"So either there's another faction that wants total war between you and the king, or this Varys is a traitor," Steve said.

"If it had been anyone but Steve, we would be dead," Elbert said. "Those archers were waiting for us."

"And my daughter is still held there," Rickard said. His knuckles were white as he clenched his fists. "Is she well…?"

"I don't know," Elbert said, face grim. "We never saw her. She was not kept in the dungeons, though, but the Maidenvault."

Rickard's face went blank. "If he has touched a hair on her head I will feed him to a heart tree."

"Our objective hasn't changed," Jon said, more to Rickard than the room, "and our position has only improved. We will continue to King's Landing and make our demands."

The others in the tent made noises of agreement, but did not speak their own thoughts. There was a strong sense of hierarchy in the room, but Steve felt like he was outside of it, looking in.

"I don't like my chances of getting Lyanna out of the Keep now that they're on alert," Steve said. "I could risk it, but it would be bloody."

There was a moment of bemused silence as all took in his words.

"I do not believe we will need to ask that of you, Lord America," Hoster said.

A thought occurred to Rickard, and a sharp smile formed. "If you can get into the Keep again-"

"No," Jon said swiftly. "That is not our goal here."

"Not yet," Rickard said, smile lingering.

"This Larys," Steve said slowly, "whether it's Varys or someone else, they seem to want conflict between you and the king."

"Aye," Hoster said.

"So who benefits?" Steve asked.

"An external enemy seeking to weaken us, or an internal faction wishing to gain power," Jon said.

"The Dornish, or someone who hates them," Hoster said.

"So everyone," Elbert said, earning a few faint smiles.

"We cannot know, not from what information we have," Jon said. "Would you recognise this Larys if you met him again?"

"I would," Steve said.

"Skulduggery can wait until after we threaten the king," Rickard said. "We should ride on, if we wish to reach the city in good time tomorrow."

Jon grimaced, but nodded. "Lord America. You are not beholden to any of us here, yet your deeds have indebted us to you. We would welcome you to ride with us, but your choice is your own."

"I said it to Brandon, and I'll say it again here," Steve said. "You have my shield."

"We will remember this," Rickard said. He looked around the room. "Every man here. When I get my daughter back, I will remember that you rode with me."

Spines straightened, and resolve only grew. Their cause was just, and King's Landing beckoned.

X

King's Landing was a changed city. There were no lines of merchants and travellers waiting to be permitted entry, no open gates and traders hawking their wares. The walls bristled with Gold Cloaks, armour glinting under the midday sun. The dwellings that had been erected outside of the walls were deserted, emptied in a hurry as word reached the common folk of the approaching host. One could be forgiven for assuming that the city was threatened by an army of great size and malice.

An arrow's distance from the Gate of the Gods, a host of men came to a stop on their horses. Over three hundred they were, trusted men-at-arms and minor lords, proudly wearing the colours of their lords. Stark, Arryn, and Tully were unafraid to hold their banners high, loudly announcing who it was that dared to ride in force against the home of the King of the Seven Kingdoms.

At their head rode the high lords themselves, three men whose lineage could be traced back thousands of years. They were men who ruled over millions, and they came to challenge a man who had wronged them and ruled over millions more.

They were not alone, however. At their side was a fourth man, one without any famous ancestors. His name was known, though, as was the star that he bore upon his shield.

Above the gate, one man saw the star, and he hated, oh how he hated, letting the familiar heat burn in his heart. He had known from the first, and his suspicions had only been proven, first at Harrenhal, then in his own Keep, the gall of that illborn foreigner–

Rickard spat as he took in the welcoming party. "Guess they heard we were coming."

"It does not seem promising," Jon said, looking the city over. He squinted. "His Grace does not seem pleased."

"Do you suppose he recognises the horse of his Kingsguard?" Hoster asked, glancing at Steve. "That can't be helping the scab's mood."

"Fury needed a rest," Steve said, shrugging. "If he's upset about me using Brooklyn, he shouldn't have sent his knights after me."

"You could have kept those Hayford horses, instead of setting them loose as we passed," Hoster said, though he didn't seem to care.

"It was his favourite horse," Steve said. "I can't steal a man's favourite horse."

The banter fell away as they looked on, knowing what was to come.

"You do not have to join us, Ser," Jon said. "A king's displeasure is not easily weathered."

"I've never backed down from a bully," Steve said, "and I'm not about to start now. Besides, he's already seen me."

Indeed, the figure of the king could be seen between the crenellations above the gate, almost leaning over the wall as he glared at them. Whether he was glaring at Steve in particular was impossible to tell for most, but Steve had been glared at by champions before. He knew.

"May history judge us kindly," Jon said, more to himself than the others, before touching his heels to his horse.

The four men began to approach the walls. The lords' ornate armour shouted their identity to the men on the walls, their names lending them security. Steve's armour looked jarringly out of place beside them, but his shield told a different story, even shattered as it was. They neared shouting distance of the walls, well within bowshot, but there was no man who would fire. Not without the order of the king.

Finally, they came to a halt, staring up at the man whose actions had brought them there.

"KING AERYS!" Rickard boomed. "I would have words with you!"

"And who are you to make demands of me?" Aerys shouted back. His voice was a shriek, and it echoed against the walls.

"We are your Wardens, your Lord Paramount, and you have wronged us!" Hoster said.

"I have wronged you!?!" Aerys said. "You dare come before me with lies on your tongue!"

"If you would offer us bread and salt, we will come before you and speak our grievances," Jon called.

"There will be no guest right while you threaten my capital!" Aerys said, spittle flying from his mouth. His eyes bulged, and he pointed at Steve. "And never while you keep company with that assassin!"


That was a bit harsh, Steve thought to himself, but he held his tongue.

"No assassin stands with us, Your Grace," Jon said. "We have come to talk."

"If we wanted to threaten your capital, we would have brought more men," Rickard called. "So we can talk, or we can come back with more men."

Jon winced imperceptibly.

"I knew your treachery the moment word came of your alliance!" Aerys shouted. "You have plotted and planned, but I saw! I gave you the chance to bow your heads without shame when I invited your family into my Keep, but a treacherous dog can never be trusted!"

"Fuck," Hoster said, under his breath.

Rickard seemed to swell in his armour. "YOU SLAY MY MEN, STEAL MY DAUGHTER, AND CALL IT AN INVITATION?!"

Aerys was silent, seemingly enraged beyond the point of speaking at Rickard's words.

"Guests invited in good faith, reduced to hostages!" Jon shouted, dropping his polite veneer. "Fired upon as they left the Red Keep! Lord Stannis Baratheon terribly wounded! These are our grievances, King Aerys Targaryen!"

"Return Lyanna Stark, and let there be peace between us!" Hoster called.

The moment stretched out, and it seemed that every soul on the wall and below it was holding their breath.

"You do not make demands of your King," Aerys said, his volume lowering from the nearly unhinged shriek it had been. "Your King speaks, and you listen."

"I will listen to nothing that is not the return of my daughter, untouched and unharmed!" Rickard said.

"Your daughter is mine to do with as I please," Aerys said, voice thick with cruel enjoyment. "If you want her back, all you must do is kneel before me and present your necks. Two of you will die, and two will send me their heirs."

Jon and Hoster gaped at the outrageous demand, but Rickard was trembling with rage.

"Whatever you do to my daughter," Rickard said, voice unyielding, "I will do to you."

"You threaten your king!" Aerys said, but he sounded delighted. "Treachery bared for all to see!"

"You spit on every compact between lord and king!" Jon said, aghast. Whatever he had planned or hoped for this day, it was clearly not coming to pass.

"A dragon cannot be swayed by the threats of his servants," Aerys said. "You forget your place!"

"If you won't return Lyanna peacefully," Steve said, "then I will challenge you for her." His voice cut through the building furor. "Name your champion."

Aerys' eyes fixed upon him, unblinking. He leaned forward, resting his hands on the battlements. Tap tap-tap-tap went his nails on the stone. "And who are you to think yourself worthy of challenging a Targaryen?" He bit the words out one by one. "You illborn child of a whore and a barbaric people, what gives you the right?"

Steve buried the anger he felt at the insult to his ma. "I'm a knight of the kingdoms you claim to rule, King Aerys."

"You are, aren't you," Aerys said, smiling, too low for anyone but Steve to hear. "You, you will go," he said to someone out of sight, before turning back. "A fight to the death, for the fate of Lyarra Stark," Aerys said, crowing.

"This has gotten out of hand," Jon said, running a hand over his brow.

"Haven't put you in a bad spot, I hope," Steve said.

"No, this was always going to shit," Hoster said. "I know we saw him at Harrenhal, but I didn't imagine he would fall apart so quickly without Lannister's hand on him."

"Rickard?" Jon asked.

The Stark lord was breathing deeply and evenly, slowly mastering himself. "You get my daughter back, America. You get her back and I'll put the strength of the North behind you in your eastern task."

Steve looked sharply at the northerner, but he had yet to look away from Aerys, metal gauntlet creaking.

The gates began to creak open, and a breeze stirred up a flurry of dust before them. A knight in Kingsguard white was slowly revealed, visor down and hand on the sword at his hip. He walked through the gates, and came to a stop on the cobblestone road, waiting.

"Gods go with you, Lord America," Jon murmured.

Steve dismounted, rolling his shoulders. He kept his eyes fixed on the Kingsguard before him, a black feeling in his gut. He checked his shield straps, and approached his foe. He stopped just out of sword's reach.

The knight reached for his helm, and raised his visor. "Steve," he said. There was no joy in his voice.

"Barristan," Steve said.

Steel rang as it was pulled from its sheath. "Sometimes I wonder if the gods are laughing at us, or if they left us long ago," Barristan said. He began to circle.

"I don't want to kill you, Barristan," Steve said. He matched him, step for step.

"I do not wish to kill you, either," Barristan said. "Duty is difficult, but my oaths compel me."

"You guided me through an oath once," Steve said.

"I did," Barristan said. He held his sword in a low guard, inviting an attack.

Steve almost missed a step as he saw the guard. He had seen it before. "Don't do this, Barristan."

"Duty is difficult," Barristan said again. He was smiling slightly. "Oaths come first."

They completed a circle, and Steve felt the moment upon them.

There was a heartbeat, a single instant in time, and all sound fell away.

Barristan lunged, swordpoint aimed for Steve's head, but Steve was already moving, like he knew it was coming. He shifted just enough to avoid the killing blow and his fist came up in the same motion, striking Barristan in the jaw. The knight collapsed to the ground, unconscious.

Steve stared down at the man he would call a friend, as sound returned to the world. He could hear the curse of Jon behind him, the muddled words of the spectators, and the cackling of the king. To the death, the king had said. To the death.

Despite how many held him up, Steve knew he was not a perfect man. He had lied, made mistakes, and failed those close to him. He had failed Bucky on the train. He had failed Tony in Siberia. He had failed the world in Wakanda. The idea of failing like that again churned his stomach.

For a moment, he weighed Barristan's life against Lyanna's. For a moment, he judged the life of a grown man against the life of a young girl.

Bile rose in his throat. A life was not something to be weighed and measured, it could not be quantified and traded like a transaction. He looked up at the evil man above him, still laughing, cracked and peeling lips drawn back to show crooked yellow teeth.

"No."

The cackling stopped. "To the death, I said," Aerys growled out. "If you want the girl, kill the knight."

"I said no," Steve said. "I will not be your puppet, and I will not kill this man for you."

"He dies, or the girl does," Aerys said, almost hissing.

"Lyanna Stark is the only thing keeping you alive," Steve said. "If I were you, I'd make an effort to keep her safe."

"My walls keep me safe, my guards keep me safe, my armies keep me safe! Not some northern chit!"

"If that's enough, then bring Lyanna out and kill her now," Steve challenged, playing his last card.

Behind him, Rickard made a strangled noise in his throat.

Aerys - the King, the Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, the Protector of the Realm - hesitated.

"It need not come to war," Jon called. "Return Lyanna Stark, and-"

"LEAVE!" Aerys shrieked suddenly. "Begone from this place!"

"King Aerys-" Hoster tried.

"ARCHERS!"

Arrows were nocked, and bowstrings drawn all along the wall. Steve looked down at Barristan, and had a moment to make a decision. He leaned down and picked him up, throwing him over his shoulder with a clatter of metal. He wasted no time, not even mounting his horse, only slowing to grab her reins.

The lords had paused only long enough to ensure Steve was joining them, and they turned their horses to flee from the failed negotiations, riding for their own men. In a less serious situation, they may have looked askance at the man keeping pace with them as he carried another man in full plate.

"Draw back!" Hoster shouted as they neared the host. "Away from the city!"

The men obeyed the riverlord, turning in sections to put some distance between themselves and the bowmen on the walls. They galloped a ways along the Kingsroad, wary of a sally from the city, but it was not to be, and Jon called for a stop. He began to give orders to his captains, organising them.

Steve put Barristan over the back of his horse and jumped into the saddle, ignoring the range of looks he was getting from the men around them. "Rickard," he said. "I'm sorry."

"Later," the Northman said, looking back at the city. He wouldn't meet Steve's eyes. "Later."

"What made you bring him?" Hoster asked, jerking his head at Barristan. "He'll not serve as a hostage."

"Aerys wanted him dead," Steve said. "It wouldn't have been right to leave him."

"Foul deed," Hoster said. He looked around at the steadily organising host. "Aerys would likely not be alive if it weren't for the Bold."

Jon finished spitting out orders, and trotted his horse towards them. "He may not have worth as a hostage against Aerys, but he's still valuable," he said. "Barristan Selmy's word as witness is a powerful thing."

Steve looked at Barristan's unconscious form, and then back at the city. The Gold Cloaks still lined the walls, but Aerys had disappeared. "What's the next step?"

"We continue raising our forces, and demand Lyanna's return," Jon said. "Your words may have ensured her safety, Lord America."

"It was all I could think of," Steve said, grimacing. If Aerys had brought her out to execute, he could have thrown his shield, tried to scale the wall and retrieve her, but that was a fool's plan, fraught with risk.

"If he hands her over, we may yet avoid a war," Hoster said. "If he doesn't-"

"If he doesn't, the North will remind him that it took dragons to conquer us," Rickard said. There was a pain behind his eyes, but his jaw was set, and his arms were steady. Gone was the rage that had seized him after Aerys' threats, now there was only grim resolve.

Around them the men finished organising, and Steve handed off Barristan to a pair who tied him to a spare horse. The host turned north, intent on leaving the Crownlands before any force could be organised to stop them, kicking up a cloud of dust in their wake. For the second time in three days, Steve fled King's Landing.

The negotiations had failed, and difficult times loomed on the horizon. War was coming.

X x X

That night they made camp a few miles north of Hayford, off the road and with few fires and many sentires, behind a copse of trees. They faced a long ride through hostile territory until they could reach their own lands, and speed was their truest ally.

Steve found himself unable to sleep, wired despite the cooldown from the excitement of the last few days. He paced the camp, scaring years off sentries as he ghosted up behind them and drawing awed gazes from the men who saw him. He felt like there was some way he could have avoided the war, prevented it from happening, but that he had missed his chance, and thousands of innocents were going to suffer for it. He found himself missing his old friends, dreaming about dropping in on the Red Keep with the Avengers, Iron Man and Thor dropping in from above as Hulk broke through the front gate, using info scoped out by Nat-

He wrenched his mind off it, trying to refocus on something he could actually change. He had inspected the camp, run a lap of the outer perimeter. His horses had been seen to. There was little he could do except retire to his tent and fail to get to sleep.

He could always talk to someone.

The main tent still had lanterns lit within, and Steve had a feeling he knew who was inside it. There were no guards at its entry, and he stuck his head in. As he had guessed, Rickard was seated at the table, a bottle before him. He was alone.

"Lord Stark," Steve said. "You mind if I join you?"

Rickard waved at the table in invitation, and Steve took a seat a few spaces down. "You called us by name, when you snuck past our guards into this tent," he said. "Now I'm Lord Stark?"

"Didn't seem like the time to be casual," Steve said.

The Northman grunted, staring into his goblet.

"I wanted to apologise," Steve said.

"You already apologised," Rickard said, "and for what? Not freeing my daughter from the heart of Targaryen power? Not forcing a king to give up a hostage? Not killing an unconscious man?"

"I said I would. I didn't."

Rickard laughed, but it was hollow. "Aerys is a mad dog. We can't trust his word, but we thought he would give my Lyanna back?"

There was silence, broken only by the sound of Rickard pouring another drink.

"I wanted to leap off my horse and kill Barristan myself in that moment," Rickard admitted. "As soon as you downed him, I knew you wouldn't do it."

"He threw the fight," Steve said, staring at the table.

"What?"

"He threw the fight. He used the same opening on me as he did in the melee," Steve said.

"I still would have killed him. I would have felt ashamed afterwards, but I would have had my daughter back," Rickard said. "I would have slit his throat in an instant."

"It was what Aerys wanted," Steve said.

"Aye. I knew it was a faint hope," Rickard said. He sighed. "Yet I still hoped."

"I have a brother," Steve said suddenly. "His name is Bucky." The light cast by the lantern wavered with a cool breeze.

Rickard's gaze flicked up to him.

"He…fell in enemy territory," Steve said. "He should have died. We all thought he did." He found himself wishing for some of Thor's high brow moonshine. "I didn't find out until years later that he survived, but I got him back." He met Rickard's gaze. "Don't give up hope, is what I'm saying."

"We know well hope in the North," Rickard said. "Hope that the winter will be short. Hope that the stores will last. Hope that summer will come." He sighed, looking back to the bottle. "But I take your meaning."

Steve could tell when a man wanted to be alone with his demons. "I'll leave you be."

Rickard pushed the bottle away from himself. "No, I must retire. Sitting here drinking does me no good. Thank you, Steve."

"Rickard."

The worried father rose and left the tent, making for his own, leaving Steve on his own. He was still not ready to sleep, however.

It seemed that he was not the only one reluctant to retire that evening. Despite the pace they had set in their flight from the city, there were men who gathered in small groups by their tents, talking quietly. Many watched Steve as he passed, whispering just lowly enough that he couldn't fully make out their words, speaking of a ride, of a bridge, of Kingsguard.

His feet brought him to what passed for the medical tent, really just a normal soldier's tent, but instead of being shared by three men, it was home to a wounded lord in a bedroll. The man who Steve thought to be the closest thing to a medic the force had was absent, leaving Stannis alone in the tent. It was lit by a candle on a small table.

Stannis appeared to be sleeping, but when Steve pulled back the tent flap further to enter he forced his eyes open. "Lord…Steve," he said.

"Lord Stannis," Steve said. He ignored the stool by the table to sit on the ground, knees held in the crook of each arm as he clasped his hands. "We haven't been properly introduced, have we?"

"Our meeting did not much allow for it," Stannis said. He pushed himself upright as much as he could, leaning back on a number of pillows, wincing as he did.

"I'm Steve Rogers, Lord America," Steve said, offering his hand.

Stannis took it briefly, his grip firm despite the sweat of his brow and the paleness of his face. "Stannis Baratheon, of Storm's End."

"How's your leg?" Steve asked. The wound on its own wasn't the worst on its own, but the long ride through the night had worsened matters.

"The barber is concerned it may be infected," Stannis said. His dark blue eyes hid any emotion he might feel about the news. "We shall see what a maester has to say once we make it out of the Crownlands."

"What are your plans then? After we make it out," Steve asked.

"I will have to make my way home," Stannis said, speaking like it was a given. "My younger brother is there, and someone will need to command the garrison while Robert leads our army." He glanced down at his wounded leg, but only for a moment.

"That's a bit of a voyage," Steve said. He knew Storm's End was south of King's Landing, but he had yet to see a proper map of the continent. "You'd have to leave from Gulltown and get through Crownlands waters."

"I would go from Gulltown to Pentos, and then home," Stannis said. "A direct voyage would be too risky."

"Sounds like you've got it planned out already," Steve said.

"I had much time to think, during our flight," Stannis said, "and a need to take my mind off the wound."

Steve held back a grimace. He would apologise, given the kid took the injury under his watch, but he couldn't do anything to fix it, and he got the feeling he was the sort to appreciate deeds over words. "You need anything, while I'm here?"

"...I would appreciate some water, if you could call a servant," Stannis said after a moment.

Steve spied an empty waterskin by the candle, and grabbed it. There was no need to bother a servant, and he left the tent in search of a water barrel. It did not take long to find, a helpful soldier pointing him in the right direction, and he soon returned to Stannis with his prize.

"Here," Steve said, handing the skin over. He flicked some water from his hands as he took a seat on the ground once more.

"My thanks," Stannis answered, taking a long pull. His gaze flicked between Steve and the skin. "Are the servants abed?"

"I'm not sure; I didn't look for any," Steve said.

There was quiet for a moment.

"Your squire," Stannis began. "He showed courage, at the bridge."

"He's a good kid," Steve said.

"He's also the son of a bowyer," Stannis said. "What made you take him on?"

"He asked," Steve said.

Stannis blinked. "That's it? He asked, so you took him as your squire?"

"He asked for a job as a servant," Steve said. "The squire thing came more recently."

"You raised your servant to your squire?" Stannis seemed more bewildered than offended.

"He earned it," Steve said. "He killed the man who shot you, too."

Stannis looked to his wounded leg, but said nothing.

"You want to hear about our trip through the mountains in the Vale?" Steve asked.

"I would," Stannis said.

Steve made himself more comfortable. "It started because we were dropping in on the village my ward's mother came from…"

Stannis listened as Steve told the tale of their adventures through the mountains. He was a gratifying audience, asking questions at the right times and reacting at the right moments. When it came to an end, he had seemingly forgotten the pain of his wound, and he was frowning in consideration.

"So you have a squire of surpassing skill, all because a smallfolk boy asked to be your servant," Stannis said.

"People just need to be given a chance," Steve said. "I guarantee you that for every legendary knight that songs are sung about, there were two smallfolk who could have been just as good."

The candle began to gutter, having burned low over the course of the tale. Stannis was struggling to keep his eyes open, and Steve was reminded again that he was hardly older than Jaime.

"Thank you for the tale," Stannis said, "and for the rescue. I have not said it yet, but it must be done."

He didn't brush it off as nothing, because it wasn't. "Some things need doing," he said.

Stannis nodded. "I worried that something ill was afoot, or that the entire scheme was another bit of poison from the court. I was only half right, it seems."

"It can't have been easy, taking a stranger's word that you needed to flee the Keep," Steve said.

"Elbert spoke well of you, as did Lady Lysa," Stannis said. "I will remember what you have done." His head began to droop.

"I'll leave you to your rest," Steve said, but a snore was his only answer. He took a moment to adjust the kid's pillows to give him a better sleep, and blew out the candle as he left.

Outside, the moon had well and truly risen, and the camp had quietened. Speaking with Rickard and Stannis had calmed his thoughts, but there was still one more person he wanted to speak with before calling it a night.

Considering he was technically a prisoner, there was a distinct lack of guards on the Kingsguard's tent. The man himself was seated on an upturned log before it, wearing a simple tunic and trousers as he ran a whetstone along his sword, using only the light of the moon to see. He glanced up as Steve approached, coming to a stop before him.

"Steve."

"Barristan."

The older knight gestured to a second log by him. "You just missed Lord Arryn."

Steve took the offered seat, but did not speak. An owl hooted in the darkness.

"I did not expect to wake," Barristan said, at length.

"You might have decided to trade your life for Lyanna's, but I didn't agree to kill you."

"A knight is sworn to protect the innocent," Barristan said. He held his sword up to look down its length. Satisfied, he turned it over, and began to work on the other side.

"You couldn't have just taken Lyanna and snuck out?" Steve asked.

Barristan's gaze flicked to Steve. "I sometimes forget that you are not one of us, for all your qualities."

"Explain it to me then," Steve said.

"To betray the King is to break my oaths," Barristan said. "I chose that path that would see the girl freed while maintaining my honour."

Steve felt anger bubbling in his gut. "He was laughing when you went down, Barristan. Laughing."

"That is a reflection on his honour, not mine," Barristan said.

"His 'honour' would have seen you dead," Steve said.

"Oaths sometimes demand sacrifice," Barristan said.

Steve held his tongue, lest he say something incredibly hypocritical given his track record on sacrifice.

"You are not of Westeros," Barristan said. "Our ways are foreign to you, as yours are to us. I swore to serve the King, and I meant it, just as I swore to protect the innocent, and meant it."

There was a discussion to be had here, where one culture met another, but it was not the time, and it was not the place. Not when he didn't know what serving Aerys was actually like, and not when Barristan had intended to give his life to back up his morals. "Was Lyanna ok, at least?"

"I do not know," Barristan said. "I was assigned to the Princes, following Harrenhal."

"...so you never saw her."

"I did not," Barristan said. "I spoke of this with Lord Arryn."

"Is Lyanna in King's Landing?" Steve asked directly.

"I am sworn not to share the secrets of the King," Barristan said, meeting his eyes for a moment, "but I have not held his confidence recently. I truly do not know."

"If Lyanna isn't in King's Landing, then either Aerys is keeping her elsewhere, or he didn't take her in the first place," Steve said, more to himself than anything. "But then why threaten her when Rickard demanded her return?"

"Lord Arryn mentioned a meeting, once we are free of the Crownlands," Barristan said. "I imagine it will be discussed there."

A thought occurred to Steve. "Even without seeing her, you tried to give your life for her safety," he said.

"I imagine it is part of why I am being given the liberty of the camp," Barristan said. "That, and my word that I would not escape."

"I still don't agree that an oath should stop you from doing what is right," Steve said, "but I can understand why you did what you did."

"It is not an easy decision to come to," Barristan said. He looked away from his sword, staring up at the moon. "I had to be reminded of the oaths that mattered."

"Reminded?"

"Ask Jaime of the assassination attempt he foiled when you see him next," Barristan said. He had a faint smile on his face.

Steve could sense a story there, but Barristan seemed unlikely to expand on it. "I'll do that."

Barristan finished honing his sword, sliding it back into its sheath. "Whatever else…I appreciate the chance to continue living," he said, clearly bemused to be saying such a thing. "The rations today were sweeter than any feast I have attended."

"You're, er, welcome," Steve said. "Sorry about the kidnapping."

Barristan laughed quietly. "I will see you on the morrow, Steve." He rose, and ducked into his tent.

Steve sighed, staring up at the sky. Robin was likely asleep by now, and it was time he did the same. A cool breeze rustled his hair as he made his way to his tent, deep in thought. There was much afoot, and he lacked answers, but he would find them.

X x X

The host rode north, safety growing closer every day with each mile they passed and saw no force mustered to oppose them. It was the day after they passed Brindlewood, the village where Steve had first met Keladry and Toby, that their luck ran out.

Steve rode towards the front of the column, listening as Barristan spoke with Robin, sharing small bits of wisdom that a squire ought to know but Steve didn't. Jon and Hoster were sharing counsel up ahead, Elbert listening in, when a scout rider came galloping around a bend in the road ahead. Rickard called a halt immediately, shouting orders and putting the host on alert. The scout rode directly for the lords, and spoke with them quickly.

Fury took him closer, and he listened in.

"..banners were antlers, one of three hedgehogs, and one of a boar," the scout was saying, slightly out of breath. "Maybe two hundred men on the road."

"Infantry?" Jon asked.

"Aye milord."

"Those are local Houses," Hoster said, steadying his mount. "Could be what they could muster in time to catch us."

"Or more could be waiting in ambush," Rickard said.

"Either way, we cannot afford to be slowed now," Jon said. "Not when we're so close."

"If there's nothing to be gained by fighting," Steve said, "why don't we just go around?"

The lords exchanged glances.

"Two hundred men on foot, right?" Steve asked the scout. The man nodded. "They won't have more mounted men than infantry, so any force waiting in ambush we can deal with, if there is one.

"Some might call it craven," Hoster said, though his tone said he wasn't one of them.

"Others would call taking a fight you don't need foolish," Rickard said. "Jon?"

Jon was thinking, chin resting on one fist.

"If you can avoid this fight, you've still got the option of forcing Aerys to be the one to declare outright war," Steve said.

That seemed to sway the Vale lord. "I agree."

Orders were given and scouts departed, looking for the best path around the soldiers ahead. The horses were given a moment to rest, regaining their wind in case they needed to gallop through an ambush. It was a tense wait, but the scouts returned, and with good news. Two hundred infantry seemed the limit of their opposition, and a path had been found around them.

It was an anxious ride, but one without combat, as they put their trust in speed once more and were rewarded. Horns blew, some scout or another catching sight of the body of cavalry and the dust they kicked up, but there was nothing the enemy could do, and soon they left them behind, returning to the Kingsroad. There was a sense of good cheer about the men, many wearing the smirk of someone who had just pulled one over a rival, and more shared jokes, knowing that at least some of their lives had been spared by dint of clever thinking.

That night, they passed into the Riverlands.

X

Steve listened as the debate continued. He sat in a quiet corner of the command tent, nursing a cup of wine that had a nice taste even if it didn't do anything for him. The afternoon sun still lit up the walls, but servants had already placed lanterns within, just waiting to be lit.

Rickard, Jon, and Hoster were at the centre of it all, Elbert present as well, though all were engaged with different groups. It turned out that the host they had raised to ride to speak with the king was not only men-at-arms or knights, but minor lords too. It was these lords that were present now, making their opinions known and giving counsel.

"...does not matter if Lady Lyanna is there or not, the insult alone-!"

"...the scab still made hostages of those under guest right!"

"...know Lord Baratheon, and if you think he's going to let the attempt on his brother's life go…"

"...sister fuckers are a blight on the realm, and the Seven demand…"

A chair was plonked down beside him, and Steve looked up as Rickard made himself comfortable in it.

"Politics," Rickard mused. "Some call it a necessary evil."

"I've seen worse," Steve said, eyes taking on a thousand yard stare as he remembered budgetary meetings and leave rosters.

"We need a way to make our stances known before we announce them, and for all we look down on women's gossip, we lords are just as bad," he said.

"That's what this is all about then?" Steve asked. "Getting word out as to what you expect?"

"Aye," Rickard said. "The Targaryens have forgotten, they had their dragons too long, but no one family can or should expect blind obedience. You must lead your lords, give them time to consider until they realise that following your commands is in their best interests."

"So you listen to their advice, and speak with them," Steve said, looking about the room.

"None of our most mighty vassals are here, or even those below them," Rickard said. "But these men are loyal still, and they rode with us to challenge the king when called. That means something, no matter how few men they can call upon."

"It is very different to my home," Steve said.

"How do you do it there?" Rickard asked.

"It's the office we're loyal to, not the person," Steve said. "And if the person in it doesn't do right by us, we find someone else."

Rickard contemplated his empty cup. "There might be something to that, to a point," he said.

"I think it goes alright," Steve said.

The two men watched the full tent for a few moments, a small corner of quiet in the din.

"I'm going to be blunt," Rickard said. "You're not one of us, and you owe us no fealty. You've got no horse in this race, and the smart thing to do would be to leave, especially if my guess of your intentions to the east has any truth to it."

Steve was silent, listening and watching through cool blue eyes.

"You've shown yourself to be a warrior true, and it would be a fool who doesn't see the value you hold," Rickard said. He leaned forward, looking him in the eye. "Do you mean to join the war with us?"

"I said it to Brandon, and I said it to you before we rode back to King's Landing," Steve said. "You have my shield, for as long as you fight the good fight."

"Riding to rescue hostages is very different to riding to war," Rickard said, but he leant back and let out a breath.

"I know," Steve said simply.

"So you do…" Rickard said. "Any other man I would command to join my muster and be done with it, but by your deeds you are not any other man. How would you join this war?"

Steve would be lying if he claimed he hadn't been considering the most effective kind of force he could raise, but he had been thinking about Essos, not Westeros. "Let me pick one hundred men from your forces," he said, "and I will forge them into a precision instrument to shatter important targets and take objectives that a traditional army might struggle with. I train them as I please, and I command them in the field."

"You're offering to craft a hammer to take out the foe's knees," Rickard said.

"That's one way of putting it," Steve said. "Give me a strong young man without training and I can make him the equal of your men-at-arms in two months."

"I didn't take you one for idle boasts," Rickard said.

"I'm not."

Rickard nodded slowly. "One hundred men. We give you objectives, but you command in the field."

"It's what I'm best at," Steve said without arrogance.

"These men, you know they won't follow you to Essos afterwards?" Rickard said. "Most of them have homes and families here."

"Most won't," Steve said, "but some will, and I will have a core that I can build anew around."

Rickard made a noise of agreement, gaze distant. "Any other man, I would tell no. But you, we owe, and you've made the quality of your character clear. You'll have your men. Do you want knights, or men-at-arms?"

"I want them all," Steve said. "I'll take smallfolk too, if I think they're the right fit. This force will not be limited by birth."

"You're borrowing trouble," Rickard said, but it wasn't a no.

"I said I'd forge them, and I meant it," Steve said.

"I think I will be interested to see what you create," Rickard said slowly. "Where will you take this force?"

"I had planned to stay with the army, and break off as needed once the men were trained," Steve said.

"There will be those amongst the southerners that stay loyal to the king over their lord," Rickard said, leaning in to speak quietly. "The early days will be about bringing them back into line by force."

"I thought you said you had to give them time to realise your orders were in their best interests," Steve said, half amused.

"Sometimes they pick wrong," Rickard said, shrugging. "Not my bannermen, but they'll still need to be brought to heel, and it will take time for Ned to bring my banners south."

"Do you think it will be a problem? If the other kingdoms fall on you while you're busy with them…"

"They'll take time to muster, and we have the jump on them," Rickard said. "But you need to decide which army you want to join in the meantime. Riverlands, Vale, or Stormlands?"

Steve tuned out the noise of the tent, considering what he knew. Going to the Riverlands or the Vale would likely be much the same, convincing lords that they had made a mistake in siding with the Targaryens through some aggressive negotiations. Afterwards, he would likely join the armies as the war began in earnest, and put his idea of a specialised force into practise.

The Stormlands though, they were isolated, and surrounded by likely enemies. If there was anywhere that he could use his force-to-be to its greatest extent, it would be there.

"Stannis needs an escort back to the Stormlands, doesn't he?" Steve asked. "And afterwards, I'm sure I can find a few ways to get a few thousand men chasing their tails."

"A few thousand men busy in the south is a few thousand that can't be sent north," Rickard said, scratching at his dark beard. "That's no easy task, though."

"It might not be easy," Steve said, "but it's what I do. I cut my teeth on making a nuisance of myself behind enemy lines."

"Your deeds have earned you this, at the least," Rickard said. "I hope you succeed."

The thud of a fist on wood drew their eyes. The discussion in the tent was becoming more spirited, interrupting the various different conversations to draw them all into one group. All seemed to agree that something should be done, but few could on what, and none were shy about sharing their opinions.

"My lords!" Jon Arryn said, cutting through heated words with a steeley tone. Silence fell, as all turned to listen. "While we might have hoped to resolve these troubles without resorting to force of arms, that choice has been taken from us. The King has broken his Peace, and there can be only one answer."

"At my daughter's wedding, he made hostages of our kin under the guise of friendship," Hoster said, hands splayed out on the table. "Far lesser insults have led to blood before."

Eyes flicked to Rickard, expecting him to speak, but the northman was silent, anger in his dark eyes. He gave the slightest nod of his head to Jon.

"Thanks to Lord America, my heir is returned to me," Jon said, inclining his head in thanks to Steve, and making him the brief centre of attention. "Lord Stannis and Lady Lysa were likewise freed, but Lady Lyanna remains. Her life is threatened by the King, even as he sends loyal knights to their deaths in a mockery of a duel."

The audience grumbled and scowled. How Barristan had been treated sat ill with them, many of whom had grown up hearing tales of his exploits.

"Lord Stannis lies wounded even now," Hoster said, "injured by the King's own. His threats are not idle. If he freely commits such acts against the family of a Lord Paramount or Warden, we must look at other unsavoury rumours in new light."

Steve listened as the two lords built their case against Aerys, guiding their bannermen to the conclusion they desired, appealing to their sense of honour and self interest. The balancing act interested him; for all the nobility in Westeros ruled as they wished in many cases, he was also witnessing how dependent they were on their subordinates. Aerys had lost the support of his, and now they were taking steps to ensure they did not lose their own.

"Aerys Targaryen slew my men and stole my daughter," Rickard said, breaking his silence. His quiet voice seemed to fill the tent. "He acts like a wildling. We know how to deal with wildlings in the North." He surveyed the men before him. "By his own deeds, it will be war."

The few northerners in the tent rapped their fists against maille or wood, growling their approval. Another man stood, clad in the armour of a knight.

"Lord Arryn," he said, speaking through a scar that tugged at the corner of his mouth. "I am not your mightiest vassal, and the force I can raise is meagre, but you will have them nonetheless."

"Lord Tully," said another man, big and bald, as he got to his feet. "I fought for you in the Stepstones. I will fight for you here."

"Ser Robin," Hoster said. "Your tenacity will be a boon, as it was against the Blackfyres."

More and more men rose and pledged their support, and all were received graciously by their lords. The few northmen saw no need to speak, but they communicated with their lord all the same, with a nod or a hand on their sword. The outpouring of support was perhaps to be expected from a group that had been chosen to confront the King, and Steve wondered how the narrative they were building would be received by their kingdoms at large.

In time, the pageantry came to an end, and Jon spoke once more. "We do not do this for our own aggrandisement," he said. "We do it because the oaths between king and lord, lord and vassal, they mean something. If Lady Lyanna is returned unharmed, I will gladly lay down my sword, but I fear that she will not be, not willingly."

"Share what you have seen with your fellows," Hoster said. "Tell the tales of Aerys' callousness, of his madness, so that all the Kingdoms will know that our actions are just. Tomorrow, we go our own ways, and when we meet again it will be with the might of our armies behind us."

The sun was setting as the lords committed themselves to rebellion, to war. Grim resolve was heavy in the air, but the men present were satisfied that their cause was righteous. Servants brought ale as they came to light the lanterns, and many partook, but it was not a celebration. All here were blooded men, and most had seen the truth of war. They were convinced they were in the right, and they were ready to kill to prove it.

Steve sighed, accepting the path that his decisions had led him down once more. Bucky would have been unhappy, but he would have been right there beside him, too. Westeros, for all its troubles, had been a breath of fresh air in many ways, free of greater responsibilities despite the shadow of homesickness. He was used to that though, and as he felt the burden of the fight settling on his shoulders once more, he found that he was used to that too.

He was a soldier, no matter how far adrift he had been cast. Good soldiers fought to protect those who couldn't protect themselves, and that's what he was going to do.
 
Shield and Cub
A commission about Ciri joining Steve on Planetos.


It was the second week of their little adventure, and the fourth fort they faced. Once a fortified manor of a slave lord, it had been hurriedly built up when word of their coming had spread, carried by fearful and hopeful lips alike. Graceful arches had been bricked up, hedge mazes soaked with oil, and upstairs balconies turned into archer nests. Steve would have approved of the defences, had they not been built by slaves under the whip of their masters, masters who feared his coming.

It was no campaign of conquest they were on; holding a single Free City was task enough, but that didn't mean he was content to let plantations just outside his borders sit by, torturing the slaves working them with the spectre of freedom. Especially not when 'unaffiliated' parties 'bandits' were making short raids into his land to abduct free men and women, before disappearing back over said border. If that was the game the magisters and slave lords wanted to play, he was happy to oblige. Border crossings went both ways, which was what brought him to where he stood in plain armour, two weeks into a punitive raid with twenty tough sorts who also had a bone to pick with their neighbours.

Another joined him where he stood on a small grassy hill, looking down onto the manor. "I must confess, I did not have faith in your plan," the man said, twirling a pointed moustache.

"You said that after the first fort, Alfonse," Steve said, not looking away from his target. From the movement he could see, it didn't look like they had been spotted.

"I will say it again after this one too," Alfonse said. He left his moustache alone, having ensured it was arranged to his satisfaction, each tip pointing at the brand of a runaway slave he wore proudly on both cheeks. "I still cannot believe we purchased our supplies from the enemy, or that they wished us luck as we went."

"That Steve Rogers fella is a menace," Steve said. "It's no wonder they'd wish good luck to the ones chasing the bounty on his head."

"Did you hear he crossed the border with three hundred - no, five hundred men?" Alfonse asked.

"You'd have to be a bit of a fool to do it with less," Steve said.

"Yet here we are, twenty good men setting the entire region to flight," Alfonse said.

"And women," Steve said absently.

"And women," Alfonse agreed. "How could I forget our singular companion."

"Speaking of, has she returned yet?" Steve asked.

Alfonse shuddered. "I do not concern myself with her comings and goings. A Braavosi mother and an Ibben father, and that girl still sends winter chills down my spine."

"Maybe you shouldn't be going about bare chested in the hinterlands, Alfonse," a young woman said behind them.

Steve had heard her footsteps, if barely, but Alfonse was startled badly, hand going for the rapier at his hip before his mind caught up.

"I am not bare chested," Alfonse said, turning the move into a gesture at the shoulder of the outfit he wore.

"I can almost see your navel," she said, joining them in looking down at the manor. Her white hair was distinctive, as was the scar that carved its way down from her left eye and across her cheek.

Very visibly, Alfonse bit his tongue rather than reply with the undoubtedly ribald comment he wished to. "I'll see to the others, make sure they're ready," he said instead, before ducking off, making for the rest of the party where they sheltered behind the hill.

"You enjoy that too much, Ciri," Steve said.

"They're very skittish," Ciri said.

"Well, it's not every day you see a woman walk out of a portal," Steve said.

"You've handled it fine," Ciri said.

"I said not every day, not never," Steve said.

Ciri gave him a measured look. "You're a lot more comfortable with magic than most."

"I've been around the block a few times," Steve said. Ciri was a good sort, but given he had only known her for a shade under two weeks he wasn't going to be revealing any secrets just yet. Soon, though. "It'll take more than appearing out of thin air to spook me."

"If I didn't know better…" Ciri trailed off, shaking her head.

"How did your scouting go?" Steve asked, getting back to the more pressing topic at hand.

"No attempts to flee," Ciri said. "They're worried, and boarded up, but it looks like your misdirection after the last manor worked."

"They've done a lot of work for someone who doesn't think we're coming," Steve said, frowning.

"The guards sounded calm," Ciri said. "All spearmen in uniform. You'd expect everyone to have taken up arms if they knew you were here."

"What kind of uniform?" Steve asked, frown deepening.

"Tunic, bronze cap," Ciri said.

"Damn," Steve said.

"What?"

"Sounds like Unsullied," Steve said. "Slaves, put through hell to turn into unthinking soldiers." He thought for a moment. "How did you know how they sounded?"

"I listened," Ciri said.

"There's no cover for hundreds of yards around the manor," Steve said, turning a raised brow on her.

"I've been around the block a few times," Ciri said. "I have my ways."

Steve shook his head at her. "Unsullied changes things. A summer house near the border shouldn't have cause to be guarded by them."

"Who owns it?"

"Some magister," Steve said. "He's only on our list because he buys slaves more regularly than most." Left unsaid was what dark reasons might cause someone to buy slaves more often than their neighbours.

"So he made a target of himself," Ciri said slowly, "and he has elite guards you weren't expecting. Do you think it might be a trap?"

Steve scratched at his beard. "Maybe. If it is, I can get us out, but it would mean the end of our little adventure."

"You going to hit them with your hammer?" Ciri asked, glancing at the unadorned weapon on his back.

"Something like that," Steve said. "Now come on. Let's not waste any more time."

The pair of them retreated from their viewpoint, away from the manor. In the lee of the hill, hidden from sight, the rest of their companions waited ahorse, Alfonse having readied them. Eighteen good men from a wide variety of backgrounds, all united by one cause: an enduring, seething hatred for slavery and those who practiced it.

"It's that time again," Steve began, and low laughter answered him. "Any last minute questions?"

"I have question," a huge Dothraki man said. "Will we change the loot sharing?"

Groans answered him, but there were smiles too. "Not this again," someone complained.

"No, Raqueo," Steve said, "we won't be."

"But I am biggest," Raqueo argued. "I should get biggest share."

"Your horse already suffers enough hauling you around, and you want to give it more to carry?" Alfonse asked him. "Maybe the most handsome should get the biggest share," he said, posing.

"But then I would still get the biggest share," Raqueo said, seeming confused, though it was belied by the sly look in his eyes.

"Alright alright," Steve said, waving down the brewing banter. "You all know the drill. It's time we warn the good folk in that manor over the hill that some dangerous outlaws have been sighted in the area."

Ciri was already mounted, stroking the neck of the great black mare that she had chosen from the last fort they had raided, leaving Steve the last to mount up. He led them atop Fury as they fell into two organised lines, just another sellsword patrol guarding the region. The second fort they had taken had actually let them in without a thought, eager for more men with which to resist the oncoming army led by the villainous Lord America.

They rode out casually from behind the hill, heading for the manor. There was no urgency to their pace, and they approached their target looking like they had every right to do so. Ciri rode to his right, falling in without conscious thought, as if she was used to it. No one questioned it, not after they had seen her carve up the huge slave breaker the week before. Steve was beginning to think he reminded her of someone, but she hadn't mentioned anything, and he wasn't going to ask.

They were seen as they drew closer, and Steve could faintly make out orders being passed between the dozen Unsullied he could see perched in what had once been a balcony, now almost a pillbox complete with makeshift crenellation. There was no stir amongst them, only quick words and quiet discussion, and for a moment he thought that the unquestioning obedience of the slave soldiers might come back to bite their masters again. Soon they were close enough to call out a greeting, slowing as they neared the walls.

Then someone threw a spear at him.

Steve caught it easily, but already more were being drawn back. "Forward!" he ordered, hurling the spear back at the man who had thrown it. It took him in the shoulder, perfectly positioned to take him out of the fight. A horse screamed as it took a spear across its neck, barding only enough to divert, and another man dove from his mount to avoid being skewered. Then they were rushing forwards, making for the heavy manor doors.

The wall was ten foot high, the crenellation making it higher still, but that was not an obstacle to Steve. He cleared it in a single bound, almost walking up the wall, and then he was amongst the defenders atop it.


Fearless they may have been, and willing to charge into certain death, but they were still only mortal men. He lashed out with fist and hammer, breaking jaws and shattering spears, and in his wake he left no foe capable of standing against them. Ten men were crammed into what had once been a small entertaining area, but he had defeated tougher foes in less space.

The ring of steel on stone behind him drew his eye, and he glanced back as he knocked a man unconscious to see that ciri had somehow followed him up. She had disarmed one of the Unsullied he had laid flat after they had limped up once more, and now her sword sought his throat.

"Ciri," Steve barked.

The distraction was enough for the slave soldier to avoid her blade, but then Steve was there, and he punched the man square in the jaw, leaving him to drop like a puppet without strings.

"What was that?" Ciri demanded in the sudden stillness. Below, they heard the door splinter and the rest spill into the estate, but the young woman did not move, demanding answers.

"We don't kill those who don't choose to fight us," Steve said.

Ciri looked around at the unconscious and broken men on the balcony. "Their choice seemed made to me."

"It has been a very long time since these men made a choice of their own," Steve said grimly, setting his hammer back on his back.

"They are ensorcelled?" Ciri asked, looking at the Unsullied with new eyes. A faint tremor worked its way up her spine.

"In a way," Steve said. "Your life comes first, but if you can avoid killing them, don't." As he had every time since learning what they were, he couldn't help but see them and think of Bucky.

"I'll do what I can," Ciri said, wiping her brow with the back of her hand.

"That's all I can ask," Steve said. "Now come on, before Alfonse leads the assault to the wine cellar again."

They left the Unsullied behind, watched by the few still conscious, thoughts hidden behind blank eyes. A delicate door was no barrier at all, and they ventured deeper into the estate. The followed a hallway, and there were doors within it, but they all led to individual rooms, parlours or sleeping chambers. The pair of them cleared them one by one, ears pricked for hidden ambushers, but all were empty.

Steve frowned as he noticed the dust that they stirred in their wake. These rooms had not been entered for some time, let alone cleaned. Was that normal in a holiday home like this? But then, their intel had said that this wasn't just a holiday home but where their target conducted his business from for most of the year. There was something niggling at his mind about this.

"I hate this," Ciri murmured, as they checked the last room. "Give me a monster to hunt any day."

"We are hunting a monster," Steve said, just as quiet.

Ciri mouth turned down in a half grimace, giving a 'hrngnh', but she said nothing else.

The end of the hall led them down a staircase, and on the ground level in a small foyer they met Alfonse and a handful of others; they had already split from the rest of the group.

"Anything?" Steve asked.

Alfonse shook his head. "Empty. Quiet."

"Too quiet," Ciri said.

"Now you've done it," Steve said. "Spread out and search the estate," he continued before they could respond. "No less than three to a group, and if you come across an enemy you regroup before taking them on."

Alfonse and the others nodded, splitting themselves up. None commented on Steve and Ciri immediately breaking his own rule, not after seeing the pair of them in action over the last weeks. The others headed out along the inside edges of the estate, while Steve and Ciri followed a hall deeper in.

The estate reminded Steve of a Roman villa, but only if he turned his head and squinted. It was built on a square block, the manor building itself built around a hollow interior, and under the fine architecture and tiles, he could see the considerations given to defence. Whoever built this did so knowing they might one day have unfriendly visitors. The only question was that now those visitors had come, where were the occupants?

"A secret bunker, do you think?" Ciri asked, her thoughts going in a similar direction as they exited the building proper, emerging into an outdoor area of gardens and fountains.

"Maybe," Steve said, though his tone was doubtful. Why fortify the estate and leave guards at the entrance if there was no one there to protect? Unsullied weren't cheap, as much as the rationale soured his thoughts.

They crept through the interior yard of the estate, but still there wasn't a soul to be seen, only more evidence of neglect and absence. Plants were growing untidily, fountains had become murky with algae, and wind carried dust and leaves across patios that had not been touched for days, perhaps weeks.

In the very centre, half hidden by statues and decorative walls, there was a maze of hedges. The two of them stood before its entrance, once neat hedges now reaching out to crowd the path. Even with the sun bright overhead, there was something ominous about it, a stillness within where the breeze did not reach. There was a set of divots in the grass, like someone had been dragged deeper within and had clawed at the ground in a vain attempt to avoid whatever fate had befallen them.

Steve and Ciri exchanged a glance.

"Monsters never hide on sandy beaches or pleasant glades," Ciri said, like she was complaining about the traffic.

"You mention monsters a lot," Steve said, still staring down the maze path. The rest of the estate still had to be searched, but he had a feeling there wouldn't be anything to find.

"I've met a few," Ciri said, "people and otherwise."

"You're not talking about animals, are you," Steve said.

Ciri paused. "What makes you say that?"

"The daughter of a huntsman and an apothecary doesn't know how to fight like you do."

"He was a warrior," Ciri said. "He taught me."

Steve nodded, side eyeing her. When Ciri had spoken of her parents, she'd never labelled them as such - only speaking of the ones who 'raised her'. "So it was your mother who taught you to travel between worlds?" he asked.

"What makes you think I'm not from this world?" Ciri asked, giving him a surprised look.

He'd been bullshitted by the best, but Ciri wasn't one of them, and now he might get an answer to the question he'd been holding off on since he first saw her. "You reeked of diesel and burnt plastic when we met."

Whatever answer Ciri had been expecting, it wasn't that. She blinked, jaw slackening for a moment, before she regathered herself. "You're from the New United States?"

"The New - what?" Steve asked. He kept a calm face, even if his pulse quickened, unbidden.

"Another world then," Ciri said, disappointed.

"I'm from the plain old United States," Steve said.

Ciri brightened again. "Then you know about cars and sky-scrapers?" she said, pronouncing it like two words.

"I do," Steve said.

"I watched them go by for hours in the early days," Ciri said. "They were like nothing I'd ever seen." She frowned, considering. "How did you come to be in this world?"

"That's a bit of a story," Steve said. A breeze swept out of the maze, carrying with it the hint of some ill scent, one that he knew well. "We can swap tales once we make camp tonight, but - can you take people with you? Between worlds?"

Ciri's face became guarded, and her posture shifted away from the maze entrance, more facing him. "It depends."

Before he could ask further, movement caught Steve's ear, but it was only Alfonse and Raqueo crossing an entertaining area towards them.

"Not a soul to be seen," Alfonse reported grimly. "But the slave quarters have many beds, and the kitchen is well stocked."

"Start looting," Steve said, making a decision. "Small, high value objects only, nothing that will weigh us down."

"We're not going to bury the big things?" Raqueo asked. They had buried some of the larger valuables from their last targets for later retrieval, something the men had very much approved of.

"Not this time," Steve said. He pushed thoughts of how close he might be to a way home to the back of his mind, and focused on the here and now. "There's something wrong here. Ciri and I are going to check the maze, and then we're leaving."

"I will pass the word," Alfonse said. He glanced down the maze path, and shivered. "Always hated those things," he said to Raqueo, as they both turned and left.

"Into the maze?" Ciri asked.

"Into the maze," Steve said. They could finish their conversation later.

The maze blocked out sound from the outside, and though it seemed they were the only living things within it, there was still something about it. Some sixth sense told them to be wary, and the grasping branches and narrow paths leant it a sinister aspect. An ordinary person may have hesitated, allowed their mind to play tricks on them, but they were no ordinary people, and the maze held no power they did not give it. They moved through it swiftly, checking corners and walking near silently, and in short order, they reached the centre.

A marble structure awaited them, small but imposing all the same. It was more a small shed than anything, with a solid wooden door. It was too small even to be a mausoleum, but the familiar scent he had noticed before was strong around it, and his suspicions were confirmed. It was blood. Steve felt like he had a rock in his gut as he approached the door, and it felt like he was nearing the dungeon door in some vampire's castle lair, not a private retreat in the middle of a hedge maze. The cloying scent of blood grew worse, and he tested the handle. The door swung open without resistance, revealing a steep set of stairs that descended into a dim chamber.

Steve gave a sigh. He was pretty sure he'd seen this movie. Still, he headed down, Ciri close behind him.

It felt like drowning, the stench of blood was so overpowering. Steve resorted to breathing through his mouth, and it only got worse with every step downwards they took. The stairs were steep, but short. They emerged into a basement, and both stilled as they beheld it. The room was lit by torches on the support columns throughout it, all guttering low, but they still cast light enough to see the chilling scene before them.

Blood. Blood on the walls, blood on the columns, blood on the ceiling, blood on the floor. Blood drawn in intricate patterns and messy swathes, as if drawn by a calligraphy master and a toddler with a paintbrush. They continued into the shadowed edges of the room, out of sight.

"I recognise some of these," Ciri murmured to herself. "But how are they here…"

Steve picked his way deeper into the room, careful not to step on any of the symbols on the floor. As he did, he was able to pierce the gloom on the far side of the room. He wished he hadn't.

Dozens of bodies hung from the ceiling like some sort of grotesque slaughterhouse, hooks through their ankles. They ranged from young children to wrinkled elders. Their throats had been cut, and buckets sat under them to collect the lifeblood that flowed from them. There was no dripping now, each victim long since drained. Most had the scars and brands of slaves, but some few had lived privileged lives.

A cold fury built in Steve's chest. He was not a violent person by nature, but in that moment, he wanted to hurt the one responsible for this. "These were the people living here." His voice was loud in the stillness of the dungeon.

Something shifted amongst the bodies, drawing their eyes. Someone was moving - not a corpse, but a person. They had blended in with the bodies hanging from hooks, standing still surrounded by corpses. Steve clenched one fist, hard enough to shatter rock. The gaunt man's arms were stained with blood up to his elbows.

"You came," the man said, breathless. "I called through the void, and you came." White hair was bedraggled and thin, and once fine clothing was stained and torn.

Quick footsteps sounded behind Steve, and then Ciri was striding past him, face blank. Within a heartbeat she was in arm's reach of the man, and her sword sang. A moment later, there was a thunk as his head hit the floor, and his body crumpled right after. Blood began to spill from his neck, adding to the awful tapestry on the floor.

Stillness returned to the basement, as the only living people in it stared at the corpse of the man who had done such evil.

"We should go," Steve said, stowing his hammer in its harness on his back. There was no enemy here that could be fought by strength of arms.

With a jerk, Ciri nodded, and they turned to leave. They made it to the stairs before it all went wrong.

An orb of white light and shadow sprung into existence in the middle of the room, right where the madman's lifeblood had spilled across the stone. From it walked three figures, clad in imposing black armour from toe to crown. Their faces were akin to skulls, and they were larger than most men, taller than Thor even. Two carried heavy mauls, but the leader bore a staff, and he brought it up to point at Ciri in wordless accusation.

"No," Ciri said. Her gaze flicked between Steve and the newcomers, fear and dismay on her features.

Steve pulled his hammer from his back, wishing he had his shield. "You fellas-"

That was as far as he got before the pair charged him, mauls sweeping out to crush him with deceptive speed. He jumped and spun, barely avoiding blows that would have broken his body; he could hear the air whistling with the attacks. Before he had landed, he was returning the favour, cracking one on the elbow with his hammer and punching the other in the face.

Neither did more than flinch.

Ciri was there in the next instant, forcing the one on the right to defend themself, and giving Steve the chance to avoid another quick blow, ducking low. Had she not, there was no way he could have avoided a second, but he took his chance as he rose up once more, bringing his hammer up between his foe's legs as hard as he could.

The man? being? crumpled. No matter what they were, or how spiky their armour was, Steve had yet to meet someone immune to such an attack.

Ciri was pushed back, the weight of the maul too much to parry easily, and she stumbled. She disappeared in a blur of green light, out of reach to the side, but the man only turned to Steve, aiming to crush his head with a heavy blow. Steve caught it upon his own hammer, grunting at the force behind it, before he lashed out with his boot, knocking his enemy over. There was a pause.

"Witcher," the leader of the three hissed from where he stood, yet to join the fight. Even through its mask, it seemed to glower at him.

Before Steve could blink, he was before him, seizing him by the neck and taking him utterly by surprise. He choked, trying to strike him, but the angle was bad, and his blows were ineffective, warded away by the foe's staff. With a flick, his hammer was torn from his hands, and he was slammed up into the ceiling, head first. His skull rang, and he felt like he was floating, but that was only because he had been thrown across the room, through one column and into another. Something hit the ceiling above him and he had a moment to see it shatter and fall, rock and stone and earth collapsing onto him, burying him.

Ciri grit her teeth as she witnessed yet another death caused by her presence. The Hunt shouldn't have been able to track her here. Sunlight spilled into the dungeon through the new hole in the ceiling, casting the blood and bodies into sharp relief, and she realised. They hadn't tracked her. They had been called.

The two warriors were on her again, and it was all she could do to ward them off, confined by the room, the columns and the walls. There was no way to get distance, and trying the stairs was a fool's errand; she could hardly think quickly enough to dodge. The dark pit she found herself in was going to be the end of her escape from the Wild Hunt if she didn't think of something quickly. She wove between heavy blows, something niggling at her mind. Hadn't the sunlight just been streaming in through the hole in the ceiling?

Thunder boomed as the storm overhead swelled, but just under it there was a strange metal hum, and -

Something collided with the pile of rubble that had been Steve, sending rock and dust everywhere, and Ciri just barely evaded a grasping hand in a burst of green. When she reorientated herself in another corner of the room, she prepared to disappear again, but what she saw made her pause.

From the rubble he stood, pushing off a slab of stone larger and heavier than he was. There was a cut on his brow bleeding freely, and his face was smeared with dust and dirt, but that was not what drew the eye. It was not the short hafted hammer he held in his hand, sparking with lightning, or even the bright blue shine to his eyes. It was the look on his face, a deep frown that spoke of disapproval and imminent pain for whoever had put it there.

Steve did not speak as he pointed the hammer at the two maul wielders. Lightning erupted from it, and they were blown into the walls with a crash, smoking and still. Then, he turned to the leader.

A bubble of cold energy formed around him, catching the lightning that sought to bring him down, and it arced around it. The black armoured figure staggered under the onslaught, shield starting to flicker, but then the flow of energy ceased.

Ciri blinked forward, sword aimed at his head, but then he was gone, appearing in front of Steve, again reaching for his neck. This time did not go so well for him, and there was a sound like some celestial gong being rung, and he was sent flying back. He collided with the corpses of the ritual victims, and man fell on him, burying him briefly. He burst from the pile, using his staff to support himself as he glared at the two of them.

Steve began to spin his hammer by its strap, and it hummed ominously.

The black armoured giant considered it for a heartbeat, and made the smart choice. He stepped into the orb of white and shadow, disappearing, and the portal winked out of existence shortly after. The sudden silence was almost overpowering.

Ciri let out a great breath, leaning onto her sword to support herself. "What was that?" It was obvious she wasn't talking about the portal and those from it.

"I told you I could get us out if it was a trap," Steve said.

"You said you would hit them with your hammer," Ciri said, accusing. 'Something like that,' she remembered him saying.

Steve glanced at the hammer he held and looked back at her with the faintest hint of a smirk. Already they could hear the sounds of the others approaching in a hurry, coming to investigate the sudden hole and the clamour of the fight. "So I did," he said. "We should probably get clear of the estate before we talk about all this."

He began to clamber up the pile of rubble, aiming for the hole in the ceiling, and Ciri followed him. They were due for a talk, but it could wait. She had a feeling there would be much to cover.
 
The Calm
The Gates of the Moon had only become busier in their absence. The mass of tents outside the castle had only grown, spreading out in semi-organised chaos as it straddled the road. Soldiers of all stripes went about their business, some training, others carrying out the tasks that such a camp required to stay functional, yet more busy with doing nothing at all. All turned to watch as the mounted host of two hundred cantered down the road, Arryn and Stark banners held proudly aloft.

Lord Tully had split from their host after castle Darry, making his way back to his own stronghold, Lysa at his side. The castle had sent a rider to offer their hospitality, but they had been denied, none of the high lords wishing to slow as they reached the final stretch of their journey. Steve was glad personally; it would have been awkward to dine with the family of a man he had pulled from his horse to knee in the face.

The castle gates were thrown open wide, a triumphant horn announcing their return, and it seemed that every rider let out a sigh of relief at once, indisputably safe at last. Servants swarmed, grooms taking horses and leading the tired beasts away from the crowded yard, while Jon Arryn spoke with what looked like the steward. Brandon had ambushed his father, drawing him into a rough embrace, and now they stood talking, one hand on each other's shoulders.

Steve's mouth pulled back in a grimace as he saw Elbert supervise as Stannis was helped from his horse and onto a stretcher, the castle maester hurrying up to them. The young lord had taken a turn for the worse as they crossed the mountains, and the infection the barber had feared had set in.

"Ser?" Robin asked at his side.

"Right," Steve said, drawing himself back to the present. Squires had duties, didn't they. "See to the horses, with Toby's help if you can find him, a groom if you can't. Then you can go and find your Lyanna."

Robin ducked his head, but was unable to hide his happy grin. "Aye ser."

Steve felt the urge to tease him about it, but it was doused when he remembered he had a similar issue to address. He felt a small thrill of heat in his chest at the thought, followed swiftly by the kind of nervousness he hadn't felt since the War, or when Bucky tried to set him up with a dame. Of course, he could always put it off and see how Keladry had gone first.

But no, that was coward talk, and of all the things Captain America had been accused of, cowardice was never one of them. Like a man girding himself for battle, he set his shoulders and made for the keep proper. He had a dame to talk with.

X

Steve's iron determination lasted until he made it to the quarters they had been given when they first arrived, petering out just as he knocked on the door to announce his presence. Briefly, he considered fleeing to join a mountain clan, but it was already too late.

Dammit, Nat would be laughing if she could see him now.

There was a scratching at the door, and then footsteps. "Dodger, come!" said a familiar voice. The scratching stopped, and then the door began to open.

Steve was suddenly hyper aware that he hadn't bathed since just after they had made it across the mountains. He hoped he didn't have helmet hair.

Naerys froze as she caught sight of him. "Steve. You're back." She was wearing a sky blue dress, and as she tucked her fringe behind her ear, he noticed a thimble on one finger. "That is - my lord, welcome back."

"I said I'd be back," Steve said. They stared at each other for a long moment.

"Please, come in," Naerys said, stepping back.

Steve clanked as he walked in, and he wondered which idiot had forgotten to doff the armour before coming here. It was him. He was that idiot.

The rooms were much as he remembered, a central receiving chamber lined with doors through which one accessed the bedrooms beyond. The table was covered in fabric and clothes, a half finished design embroidered on the chest of a dress.

"The ladies do much of their socialising and gossiping in sewing circles," Naerys said, seeing where he was looking. "Sewing repairs wasn't enough, so I've been practising."

"Right," Steve said, remembering that he'd asked her to make inroads with the local nobles. "How've you been?" He winced as soon as he said it.

"I have been well," Naerys said, stilted.

"That's good."

"Yes, I…" she trailed off, before setting her shoulders. "Steve. I must apologise for the liberty I took before you departed. It was inappropriate of me, and it will not happen again."

"I mean, I'm a big fan of Liberty," Steve said. It took him a moment to realise what he had said, and he could feel his face drain of colour.

If Tony or Bucky ever found out, he was finished.

"Steve…?" Naerys asked, concern and cautious joy playing across her face.

"Ah, hell," Steve said. He stepped forward, placing one hand on her hip and the other on her cheek.

Naerys' breath quicked, and her gaze flicked between his eyes and his lips. Her tongue darted out to wet her own, small and pink. She laid a hand on the one at her hip, holding him tight. Every so slightly, she nodded.

It wasn't his first kiss, or likely hers, but it was their first kiss, and that made it special. Lips met, hesitantly at first, but then it deepened, and each could feel the other smiling into it. Tension, long felt but gone unacknowledged, eased ever so slightly. After an eternity, or perhaps only a few seconds, their kiss ended, and they rested their foreheads against each other, eyes closed.

"Sorry for taking the liberty," Steve said.

Naerys thumped her free hand against his breastplate, not relinquishing her hold on his arm at her hip. "Don't you start. I've been stewing here since you left, fretting that I'd ruined everything."

Steve drew back, but only so he could look at her straight. "I know I'm technically your employer, but you don't need to worry about-"

"Not that," Naerys said, cutting him off. Her thumb traced circles on the back of his hand. "It's - I've seen your locket," she said, downcast.

"Oh," Steve said. He felt his smile fade. "Peggy was someone I lost. I just wasn't ready to let go of her."

"She passed?" Naerys asked gently.

"Over seven years ago," Steve said.

They were quiet for a moment, but then Naerys snorted. "I've been running interference for a - a lost love," she said.

"What?"

"You've turned many heads, Steve," Naerys said. "Some of those heads tried to fall into bed with you, for various reasons."

"When did this happen?" Steve asked. He had been accused of being dense about these things, but he wasn't that dense.

"Harrenhal," Naerys said, matter of fact. "An honourable, rich, handsome man with all his teeth is quite the catch."

"Handsome, am I?" Steve asked, fixing on the part that mattered.

Naerys pinked, more than she already was. "I have eyes. Hush." She went to lean against him, but drew back suddenly. "Ugh. When you don't stink of the road, that is."

"Is it that bad?" Steve asked. He went to sniff at himself, but thought better of it.

"Yes," Naerys said with feeling, reluctantly letting go of him and stepping back. "I had a fresh bath drawn this morning that I didn't use. I'll reheat it while you get out of that," she said, gesturing to him in general.

There was a moment where they were both unwilling to part, and Steve glanced down at her lips again, but then he thought of how much better it would be after a bath. The same thought seemed to occur to Naerys, and they retreated to their rooms.

His room was not as he had left it, for it now held the possessions he had left secured in the wagon they had left behind rather than haul across the mountains. Keladry must have been successful in her trip to retrieve it. His suit was folded neatly on his bed, and his plate armour was on a wooden frame by the door. Even his painting tools had been arranged, a blank canvas sitting on an A-frame waiting to be used.

Armour was dumped unceremoniously in the corner, gambeson tossed on top of it. It had served its purpose, but he had been spoiled by the comfort and protection of his suit and his custom plate, and he was glad to see the end of it. He would take care of it - have his squire take care of it later.

Naerys had left her door open, and he stuck his head in. She was kneeling by a bathtub, using tongs to push a metal tray full of coals into a slot under it. It was one of four along the base of it.

"That should heat it up quickly," Naerys said, getting back to her feet. "I'll just - oh." She paused as she turned, eyes raking over him. "I'll get a screen for you."

Steve glanced down at himself. He still had his shirt and trousers on, and nothing was hanging out that shouldn't be. His shirt might be a little tight, and a little thin, but it was still on.

A folding screen was pulled around the bathtub, giving Steve some privacy. The water must have still held some heat, because it was already starting to warm. Steve stripped and stepped into it, giving a relieved sigh as he sank in up to his neck.

Beyond the screen, Naerys snickered. "That bad?"

"I don't mind bathing in a cold stream, but you can't beat a hot bath," Steve said. He rested his head against the rim and closed his eyes.

Naerys was quiet for a moment, and he heard a chair scraping against the floor as she brought it closer. "What happened in King's Landing?"

Steve signed again, but this time without cheer. "It could have gone better. Worse, too."

"You weren't wounded," Naerys said with certainty.

"Just a scratch across my face, but that healed already," Steve said. "I got taken for a ride by someone playing games in the capital. I should have taken my time and stuck to my plan, but someone saw through my cover and tried to use me for their own ends."

"Did they get what they wanted?"

"To a point," Steve said. "But no one I was trying to protect died."

"The capital is a pit," Naerys said, voice pensive.

"Places of power usually are," Steve said. There was a brush resting across the 'corner' of the tub, and he took it up, starting to work at the grime of the road.

"You and Robin are well, at the least," Naerys said. "Lyanna was worried."

"You weren't?" Steve said, teasing.

"Shush," Naerys said tartly. "Lyanna had staked her claim. I was merely pining."

"Is that what that farewell kiss was?"

"Don't make me come over there," Naerys said.

"Is that a threat or a promise?"

Naerys made a sound that could only be described as 'steaming'. "You cad."

"Is that any way to talk to the man courting you?"

"...is that what you intend?" Naerys asked, voice soft.

Steve swallowed as the conversation took a turn for the serious. "I'm not going to lead you on," he said. It was easier to talk like this, with the screen, even if he was naked in the bath. "I admire you. I'm lucky that you were the first person I met after arriving here, and, well. You're a very attractive dame."

"Attractive, am I?" Naerys asked, throwing his earlier words back at him.

"Ma taught me never to tell a lie," Steve said.

"Steve."

"Naerys."

She huffed. "You know I'm a bastard."

"You know I don't put stock in that."

"It will affect your standing," Naerys said.

"Not with anyone I'd care to know," Steve said. "But…it could be dangerous. For you."

"Dangerous," Naerys said.

"I've made enemies," Steve said. "I'm going to make more."

"Then it is well that you've been teaching me to defend myself," Naerys said. Her tone was pointed.

"I'm not ashamed of my uh, desire for you," Steve said. "If you don't-"

"Half the realm has thought us to be sharing a bed since before we arrived in King's Landing," Naerys said bluntly. "I think that ship has sailed."

Steve paused in his scrubbing. "We were sharing a bed though."

"Intimately," Naerys said. There was the sound of someone dragging their palms down their cheeks in exasperation. "There are songs about it."

"...songs."

"They set one to the tune of your 'Fat Bottomed Girls'," Naerys said. "It is annoyingly catchy."

"I don't think I want to know," Steve said.

"Likey for the best," Naerys said.

They fell into silence for a time, as Steve cleaned himself of the road, only the sound of scrubbing and the thread and pull of Naerys' embroidery.

"Barristan is here, too," Steve said.

"I thought things went poorly?"

"Well, it's likely going to be war - "

"What?"

"- but I kidnapped him and brought him back with us."

"What?"

"Oh, and I took Robin to a brothel."

"Steve!" The screen rattled, but she mastered herself before barging around it.

Steve laughed, but began to explain himself. He spoke of infiltrating the Keep, of speaking with Elbert, of the schemes of 'Larys', and of the absent Stark, of their ride away from the city and of burying the hatchet with Hayford and of acquiring his new horse. By the time he was finished, the bathwater had peaked and was beginning to cool, but he was clean.

"I leave your side for a month, and look what happens," Naerys said.

"These things happen," Steve said.

"Only to you."

Steve finished scrubbing the sweat from his hair, slicking it back to rinse the water out. At least he had shaved while on the road. He got to his feet, still in the bath, and he was tall enough to look over the screen. "Could you bring me a towel?"

Naerys met his eyes over the screen. Automatically, her eyes dipped lower, but she was stymied by the barrier, for the most part. "Yes. I will do that." She could hear him dripping into the bath as she retrieved a towel and handed it to him over the screen.

Steve was long past the days of not realising the effect he had on women, and his exposure to certain people had even taught him how to take advantage of that. An evil thought occurred to him. He dried himself off, before wrapping the towel around his waist and stepping out from behind the privacy screen.

Naerys swallowed, fighting to keep her eyes on his.

"There's a feast tonight," Steve said casually. "Would you join me there?"

She nodded, and in doing so her willpower failed. She glanced down, taking in the sight of him wrapped in a towel and nothing else, before wrenching her eyes back upwards. "I would like that," she said, a blush spreading across her face.

"Great," Steve said, saying nothing about her tomato-red face. He almost went in for a hug, but that was perhaps pushing too far.

"Great," she almost squeaked.

"I'll see you tonight then," Steve said. He brushed her shoulder as he walked past, but she was almost frozen in place. A smirk made itself at home across his face, and it only grew when he heard the door shut behind him. He made his way to his own room, feeling lighter than he had in a long time.

Revenge for her teasing at Riverrun was his.

X

With clean clothes and a bath he was a man refreshed, as he emerged back into the common area. He would go to see Keladry, and check in on how the men had done on their trip. It was early afternoon now, and by the time he was done there it would likely be time to prepare for the feast.

"Naerys," he called through her still closed door. "I'm going to see how Keladry and Walt went."

Her door opened, and she stepped through, a purpose to her stride. Three steps brought her before him, and she took him by the chin to draw him down within striking distance. Her technique was more aggressive this time, and Steve felt himself responding, taking her by the hips to hold her close.

When she pulled back, it took him a moment to regain his bearings. "What was that for?"

"Because I could," Naerys said. "If you want to tease, you'll suffer the consequences."

"Suffer is a strong word-" Steve began.

"Say hello to Keladry for me," Naerys said. "And tell her that Kelda received a reply. She'll know what it means." She turned and returned to her room, dress swishing in her wake.

Steve swallowed as he watched her go until the door closed. "Kelda. Reply. Right." He shook himself, and refocused. He had business to take care of.

X

When he tracked her down, Keladry was sparring with the men they had recruited from the village - and they were men now. No longer slightly out of place, they blended in with the men-at-arms going about their tasks around them, the early stages of their training helping them to put on the right kind of muscle. Walt was watching, calling out advice and admonishment as Keladry beat down three spear wielding foes with her glaive.

They were training in a gap amongst the tents, a large square of stamped earth having been left clear. There were others sparring nearby, and plenty of men that Steve didn't recognise as 'his' watching. It seemed to be a regular occurrence, her opponents fighting with practised motions and their fellows watching from the side, already sweaty.

Steve watched as Kel baited the blond man, Ed, into overextending, getting in the way of the big man to his right, Hugo. They were stymied long enough for her to crack the third, Tim, on the side of his head with the back of her glaive. He winced at the blow, rubbing at his large ear as he stepped back and away from the fight, joining the others at the side.

With only two left, it did not take long for Keladry to put them out of the fight. A pulled blow with the iron shod butt of her weapon that made every man watching wince, and a reversed 'cut' that would have sent guts spilling across the ground accounted for them in only a handful of seconds. Steve crossed his arms, considering. For all that he most often saw her practice with her sword, or when she trained Naerys in the blade, it was clear that her true skill lay with the polearm she wielded so adeptly.

Keladry finished speaking with the men she had defeated, telling them where they had gone wrong and how to avoid it the next time, before turning to face Steve. "Ser Rogers, welcome back," she called. The butt of her glaive rested on the ground, but she was not leaning into it, and she was almost standing at attention.

The men scrambled to their feet, not having seen him approach, though Walt had, only giving him a nod. "Milord!"

"At ease," Steve told them. The command wasn't familiar to them, but they didn't look so much like they had been caught slacking off anymore. "How have they been performing?" he asked Keladry.

The men tensed as Keladry pondered the question. "They are performing…adequately," she said. "We ambushed and cut down a small group of bandits on our way back from their village without injury."

"They're not hopeless," Walt said. He was still sitting down, whittling at a piece of wood. "But it's a near thing."

Whatever cheer the eight men had felt after Keladry's words were dashed by Walt's, and Steve didn't allow his amusement to show on his face. Walt was going to be a useful drill instructor, if he didn't take up that role himself.

"I suppose that's all I can ask for," Steve said, making sure his words were heard. "Would they survive if they went up against a knight?"

"Perhaps if they took him by surprise," Keladry said.

Walt snorted. "A hungry hedge knight, maybe."

"That's not good enough, not at all," Steve said. "We'll have to whip them into shape." He said it with a smile, but for some reason it made the men nervous. "Are you finished with them for now?"

"For now," Keladry said. She looked them over. "Stack the stones, and then you're done for the day," she ordered.

The men groaned, but seemed to obey, taking up their spears and starting a haggard job off through the camp.

"Stack the stones?" Steve asked, watching them go.

"I had them gather stones, and stack them in a pyramid, just outside the camp," Keladry said. "The camp keeps growing, so they have to keep moving it further away."

"Good exercise," Steve said. "Suicides?"

"Those too," Keladry said. "I know you place great value on general fitness in your training."

"Those were your idea?" Walt asked, getting to his feet and approaching. "Bastard of a thing. Good thinking."

"Not originally," Steve said. He looked off towards the lane they had disappeared down. For all they were enthusiastic, they were still green, even with their adventures in the mountains. "Can they fight?"

"To a point," Keladry said. "The sword will take too long to learn, hence the spears. They're not proper glaives, but they'll do for now."

"Will they need to fight?" Walt asked. He was watching Steve with a gimlet eye. "No word about how things went down south, which like as not means it went poorly."

"I can't say," Steve said. Rickard and Jon planned to spread the word at the feast that night, and he didn't plan to spread gossip in the meantime.

Walt seemed to understand, grimacing. "So that's how it is. Didn't think there'd be…another."

"What is your plan, Steve?" Keladry asked.

There was no one close enough to overhead, but he lowered his voice nonetheless. "A company of one hundred men. Train them, get rid of any bad habits, and ensure they follow my orders. A mounted unit, but not a strictly cavalry force."

Keladry absorbed that, thinking.

"Who're you recruiting from?" Walt asked.

"Any I think have what it takes," Steve said. "I'm looking for potential, more than existing skills."

"Any, ye say?" Walt said.

Steve nodded. "Any. I'll need a second in command and a drill sergeant."

"I'm too pretty to be commanding, so I guess you want me to kick them into shape," Walt said.

Keladry was watching him, but it was clear she had faith. "I've never heard tell of a company like this before," she said.

"Hopefully the enemy won't have either."

"How will you recruit them?"

"Quietly," Steve said. "We'll go about the camp, keep an eye out for people who might have what it takes, and make them an offer. You might have noticed some people already in your time here, and I'll speak with some lords as well."

"What kind of men are you wanting here?" Walt asked, brow furrowed. "You could spit and hit five killers."

"I don't want killers," Steve said. "I want soldiers. I don't want men I let off a leash, I want fighters who can be given an objective and carry it out. I don't even need trained men, just men who can be trained."

"You're not asking for much," Walt said.

"In a camp this size, there's got to be one hundred men who can become what I need them to be," Steve said.

"We'll find them," Keladry said. Walt gave her a side eye, but she ignored him.

"Don't worry about field logistics at this stage," Steve said. "Just the men. I'll handle the rest."

"Aye Ser," Keladry said. It was clear she was already thinking, turning things over in her mind.

"Think about it for now; we'll start recruiting in earnest the day after tomorrow," Steve said. "How have things been while I was gone?"

A ghost of a smile crossed Kel's face, and Walt made a face.

"Eleni is intent on having Walt and Toby bond," she said.

"That daughter of mine," he grumbled. "She raised a right hellion. No respect for his elders."

"I can't imagine where he got his attitude from," Steve said dryly.

Walt harrumphed. "She had us go fishing together. Fishing. Less said of how that went the better."

Steve and Kel shared an amused look, and he waved them off.

"I'm glad you're getting along well with him," Steve said. "I know some wouldn't make the attempt, given everything."

"My late goodson had blond hair and blue eyes," Walt said stubbornly. "Anyone who wants to make a comment on it knows what waits them."

Steve looked to Kel, and she made a slicing gesture down one ear with a wince.

"Fair enough," Steve said. "Give the men tomorrow off, and you both take it easy too. We're going to start pushing them hard."

"They'll be ready," Keladry promised. The clang and bustle of the camp around them underscored her words.

"I'm going to rest my bones then," Walt said. "Can't show the young'uns how it's done otherwise."

They watched him go, those in his path getting out of his way. Seemed that he had a bit of a reputation around the camp.

"I've come to realise why he wasn't called up, despite his skill," Keladry said.

"Because he's old and earned his retirement?" Steve asked.

"Because he's the second most crotchety man I've ever met," Keladry said.

"Only the second?"

"Ser Wyldon was worse in many ways," Keladry said. "Though he never used such language in his encouragement during training."

Steve huffed a laugh. "I think he'll be perfect for what I have in mind."

"I will take my leave, Steve," Keladry said. "It is good to see you again."

"You too, Kel," Steve said. "Oh, before you go - Naerys asked me to pass on a message to you."

"And what did Naerys have to say to you?" Keladry asked, suddenly looking keenly interested.

"Kelda received a reply. She said you'd know what it meant," he said.

"Oh," Keladry said. Whatever she had expected, it wasn't that.

"Is everything ok?" Steve asked, concerned.

"I thought about what you had said, about my grandmother," Keladry said. She glanced around, but they still had a measure of privacy. "I sent her a letter."

"She replied," Steve said. "That's good, right?"

"It depends on the contents," Keladry said. "Naerys has been hearing whispers of trouble between Burchard and Delnaimn, and if I am to blame…"

"She's your grandmother," Steve said firmly. "Would she blame you?"

Keladry held back a grimace. "No," she said. "And yet…"

"Go see Lady Kelda," Steve said. "Did you want me to come along?"

"No, I can do this," Keladry said. She let out a breath, and restored the calm bearing she usually wore. "I will do this."

"Then I'll see you tonight at the feast," Steve said. "Rickard and Jon are making an announcement. Or a declaration, I'm not sure."

Keladry nodded her assent. "I will be there. But, Steve - Naerys?"

Steve smiled innocently. "She'll be there too, I figure."

Minutely, she narrowed her eyes at him, but he just kept smiling.

"Give my regards to Lady Kelda," Steve said, turning to take his leave. He could feel her eyes boring into his back until he turned a corner down the lane, but it was worth it.

X

There was still some time to spare before he needed to think about preparing for the feast, and Steve decided to take care of something he'd lacked the chance to do properly since fleeing King's Landing. He knew Robin was doing alright in general, but having a proper talk with the kid wouldn't hurt, and the ride had been too hurried and busy to allow for it.

Robin was in the second place he checked, the castle archery butts. It was a large yard, surrounded by stone walls. He was the only one there, methodically loosing arrows at his target. Steve approached, letting his feet scrape loudly on the ground, but kept his silence while Robin worked through his quiver. He wasn't firing at one of the painted targets, but at a familiar ring, made of reed and suspended from a pole extending from one. It danced lightly in the cool breeze.

"You're getting better at that," Steve said, as the final arrow was fired.

"I'm still not as good as the two who bested me at Harrenhal," Robin said. He began to approach the targets to retrieve his arrows.

Steve followed. "Fletcher Dick is supposed to be the best, anyway."

Robin stumbled. "Fletcher - what?!"

"Oh, I didn't mention that, did I," Steve said. "Richard was Fletcher Dick in disguise. Don't tell anyone."

"Wasn't he outlaw?" Robin asked.

"Maybe, but he wasn't an evil man," Steve said. They came to the target, and he helped the kid pull his arrows free. "So don't be so hard on yourself. There's always a bigger fish."

"I suppose losing to Fletcher Dick isn't so bad," Robin said, working at an arrow embedded in the wooden frame of the target.

"You're improving, too," Steve said. "You got more than half the shots I saw through that ring there."

"I could be better," Robin muttered, but he didn't seem as down on himself.

"Sure," Steve said. "But there's not many who could have pulled off the shots you did at the Red Keep."

Robin ducked his head, but stood a little straighter.

"Your first mission was a bit exciting," Steve said as they began to walk back to the firing line. "How're you holding up?"

"They weren't bandits, or mountain clansmen," Robin said. "The gold cloaks, I mean. But…they were trying to kill you and the others."

"You remember what I said, back on the way to Harrenhal?" Steve asked.

"Yeah," Robin said, nodding. "I stopped them because they were trying to kill you, not because I wanted to kill them."

Steve was quiet as Robin began to shoot again, complicated thoughts of child soldiers and different worlds whirling across his mind. He watched two arrows skim past the ring, and a third go through it. "If you decide you don't want to fight, you say so, and you won't have to," he said.

Robin's shot went wildly off course, ending up in the target the next lane over. "I can fight! I'll be a fine squire."

"I know," Steve said, raising his hand. "I know you can. I'm just saying that you don't have to."

"Right," Robin said, calming slightly. He looked around furtively. "Is this about where you come from?"

"You're still a kid," Steve said. "In my home, if someone your age was fighting a war, things have gone horribly wrong."

"I'm almost a man grown," Robin said, in the tone of people the world over who were certainly not grown men.

"Uh huh," Steve said. "Can you draw that bow of mine yet?"

"That's not fair," Robin said. He loosed another arrow, finding his mark again as the reed ring bounced in the wind. "Few men could."

"Sounds like something a kid would say."

"Oi."

Steve tousled his hair. "How's Lyanna? I haven't seen her yet."

"How's Naerys?" Robin shot back, ducking away from his hand. "Yeah, Lyanna told me all about that."

"I asked you first," Steve said. "I don't need to give the pair of you another Talk, do I?" Robin was decades too young to pick that kind of fight with him.

Robin paled. "No, never."

"So?"

"She is well," Robin said, nocking an arrow. "She made friends with the castle servants, like you asked. She said nothing major happened, among them at least."

"Better safe than sorry," Steve said. "We won't be staying here forever."

"Where are we going?" Robin asked, turning a hungry look on Steve. "Are we marching on King's Landing with the army?"

Steve shook his head. "They're going to make an announcement tonight, but we'll be making for Storm's End with Stannis. He needs to get home, and I think that is where we can do the most good."

"But someone is marching on King's Landing, right?" Robin asked.

"Eventually, I imagine so," Steve said. "Why?"

"Sacks don't go well for the people in the city," Robin said. He fiddled with his bow string. "My family…"

"If the city is besieged, I'll give you the men and you can protect them yourself," Steve said.

"Aren't there barely a dozen of us sworn to you?" Robin asked.

"For now," Steve said. "There will be more."

"Thank you, Ser," Robin said. He fired his last arrow, and it soared through the ring, dead centre.

"You're one of my people," Steve said simply.

Their talk turned to lighter topics, Steve giving what advice he could, picked up from Clint, but Robin was mostly beyond his skill to teach in this matter. The kid appreciated it still, and the afternoon passed, knight and squire counting it time well spent. When the time came to prepare for the evening's festivities, Robin's bow arm was sore, and Steve was plotting ways to properly prepare him for what was to come.

If he had anything to say about it, he was going to make damn sure the kid survived the brewing conflict.

X

The feast was gay and merry, the hall filled to bursting. Lord Arryn had spared no expense, even hiring minstrels and players in an act that many whispered was uncharacteristic of him. Lords from all across the Vale were present, from minor knightly houses to Arryn branches, but there was a sharpness to their discussions, present beneath the cheer. Word had spread of the events in the south, and all knew that the feast was merely a prelude for a more important announcement. The still gathering army outside the castle walls was a looming implication if nothing else.

Lord Arryn had the place of honour at the high table, and Lord Stark was to his left. On either side of them were their heirs, Elbert and Brandon, and to Elbert's right was Yohn Royce. Steve found himself sitting to Brandon's left, closer to the centre of attention than he was comfortable with, but well accustomed to. It was a militant table, with the female family members who would usually be present relegated to a lower table together. Stannis was absent entirely.

Steve kept half an eye on Naerys and Robin, but they had been sat near Lady Kelda, and it seemed that Naerys had made a few connections of her own in the time he had been gone. There would be no repeat of the feast at Harrenhal here.

In time, the feasting came to an end, and servants filtered through the hall, placing new kegs and jugs on the tables. The dull roar of the hall began to fade, and an expectant air fell over the feasters.

Jon Arryn stood. He made no gesture for silence, but still it came, and he surveyed his hall with a steely gaze. "My lords," he said into the sudden quiet. "I am thankful you are here with us this night. Thankful that you have broken bread with me and mine, and thankful that despite whatever minor disagreements we might have with others in this hall, all still hold true to the bonds of brotherhood. As High As Honour!"

"High As Honour!" came the rumbled response.

"Some short months ago, I received an honour from the king," Jon continued. "Elbert, my heir, was invited to King's Landing as a guest to His Grace. I was not the only one so honoured; Lord Baratheon his brother, Lord's Stark and Tully their daughters likewise were honoured. But we were deceived."

Many in the hall were leaning in now, intent on the words of their lord.

"The truth became clear when Lyanna Stark's escort was murdered, and she abducted. This was no offer of friendship, but a grab for hostages. The heirs and daughters of loyal Wardens and Lord Paramounts threatened by a king who had already driven away his greatest supporter."

Dark rumblings came from the hall now.

"When you answered my call to muster, I told you that I did not expect so much as a skirmish to be fought," Jon continued. "I was wrong. When Lord Stark, Lord Tully, and myself demanded the return of his hostages, King Aerys demanded our heads."

Uproar. The hall descended into a furor, lords shouting at each other, at the high table, or simply to be heard. Jon waited, staring down at his lords, but they showed no signs of calming.

Brandon lost his patience swiftly. He stood, seizing a small brass cauldron that had held soup, before raising it up to hurl it at the stone floor. It collided with a mighty clash and clatter, denting with the force. All turned to him and he glared out at them, a cold anger in his dark eyes. When he was sure he had their attention, he deliberately turned back to Jon.

"He demanded our heads," Jon repeated, "even as he threatened unspeakable punishment for Lyanna Stark. Had he still possessed the other hostages, he would have done the same to them. It is thanks only to the cunning and bravery of Lord America that my nephew sits beside me this night, and that his head does not decorate a pike on the Red Keep. It is thanks to him that Lady Lysa Tully does not face the same dishonourable threats that Lady Lyanna does." He stopped for a moment, looking to Steve. "Rarely do we see a knight hold so true to the oaths of chivalry, and for this I thank you." He took up his goblet and raised it towards him.

Hundreds of eyes turned to Steve, and he put on his distant-but-reassuring-it-was-my-duty-and-I'd-do-it-again look. He inclined his head, raising his own goblet in return. The gesture was mirrored through the hall by hundreds, and he caught a glimpse of Naerys and Robin, both smiling with pride.

"The King dismissed our complaints, answering only with threats. Despite provocation, we have raised no sword against him, even in our flight from the Crownlands. I held out hope for a peaceful resolution, but upon my return today, I was met by a raven," Jon said. The hall might hear a pin drop, and though not all were in clear agreement, all were enthralled. "The King demands not only my head, but that of my nephew. He demands Lord Stark's head, and that of his son's. He demands Lord Baratheon's head, and that of his brother's, already gravely wounded in his escape from the Red Keep. He demands all this, because he holds a single hostage. I ask you, my lords, if given this, what will he do next? What privileges will he demand?"

"The King has broken his own Peace," Rickard said, voice dark and low, but heard through the hall. "House Stark will not bare our necks to one who does not hold to his oaths. We march to war."

There was apprehension now, but there seemed to be no unity to it. Some had worried at the demands of the king, others when they heard that the northmen were marching south.

"I was wrong when I told you this muster would be bloodless," Jon said, cutting through the growing murmurs. "But I must call you to stand with House Arryn all the same. The Vale stands with the North, as do the Riverlands and the Stormlands. For the insult given to us, and the threats levied against our families, our honour demands no less." He set his jaw, and took a breath. "Aerys is unfit to be King."

"That is the decision of the Seven," a voice objected.

"The Seven have shared their wisdom with us, and it is up to us to act on it," Jon responded. "The crimes of Aerys are numerous and severe, but I understand that a wise man requires proof before action." He flicked his gaze to a small door to his right, and the servant waiting by it, who opened it swiftly. "I present to you a witness whose word is beyond question - Ser Barristan Selmy."

If the hall had been on the verge of boiling before, that revelation set it over the edge. The Kingsguard entering the hall saw many lords almost bullrush the man in their haste to question him, while many more fell to bickering with their fellows, while others simply sat in silence, deep in thought. All around the hall conversations and debates broke out, and Jon returned to his seat.

"That ought to set the shadowcat amongst the goats," Rickard said.

"We must hope it will be enough," Jon said, voice tight. "If we can't persuade them, we may have to surrender the initiative in the north."

"You think it a risk?" Elbert asked.

"I think even had he slain you, some would have remained loyal," Jon said.

"Loyalists would be isolated," Rickard said, carefully making no suggestion.

"I won't strike the first blow against Houses that have been loyal until now," Jon said. "Nor will I do as Aerys has and demand hostages."

"It's Hoster that will bear the brunt," Rickard said.

Jon gave a hnn, but said no more, as the first of many lords began to approach with questions.

Steve was watched closely, but not approached, most lords preferring to speak directly to their liege lord, though some spoke with Rickard or Elbert as well. Instead, he watched the hall, observing the ebb and flow between the lords. There were many small groups that formed and dispersed, but three in particular caught his eye. The first was the group around Barristan, almost hemming him in with their questioning, kept back only by their respect for him. Another was an argumentative pack of lords, not on the verge of blows, but certainly spirited in their discussions. The third was centred around Kelda's sister, Cynthea Arryn, Kelda herself, and what looked like most of the wives and daughters who had gathered together while the men spoke of war and rebellion. Naerys was amongst them too, answering the questions directed towards her.

Rising from his chair, Steve approached Barristan, or rather, the scrum around him. The man wasn't exactly in danger of being overwhelmed, but it was clear that those questioning him weren't quite getting the answers they wanted.

"...cannot answer that without betraying my oaths."

"As you've said," a lord said, somewhat testily.

"What can you answer without betraying your oaths?"

"I must keep the King's secrets," Barristan said.

"Why did you come to bear witness if you cannot speak of what you saw?" someone asked, frustrated.

Barristan caught a glimpse of Steve neary, and a hint of wry amusement slipped through his serious expression. "I came because Lord America knocked me out in a duel for Lyanna Stark's freedom and absconded with me."

"...Lord America abducted you?" a lord asked, incredulous.

"I'd call it more spoils of war," Steve said, making his presence known. They were clustered almost against the wall, in line with the high table to the right. Many of the questioners stepped away, giving him space and opening up a path to the Kingsguard. "Aerys refused to hand over Lyanna unless I killed Barristan, and that wasn't the right thing to do, so I didn't."

Eyes shot back to Barristan. "Is this true?" someone asked.

"Aye, it is true," Barristan said.

"So you can answer that, but not whether the King took her?" someone further back asked.

"The duel took place before the walls of the city," Barristan said. "It was not a secret."

"Can you tell us what you saw before our duel?" Steve asked.

Barristan considered for a moment. "A force of three hundred approached the city, led by Lord Arryn, Stark, and Tully. They demanded the return of Lyanna Stark. His Grace demanded that of the three of them and Lord America, two give themselves up to be executed and the other two surrender their heirs as hostages."

Dark mutters came from the crowd.

"America challenged His Grace for her release, and he chose me as his champion," Barristan continued. "I was defeated. I woke up later, strapped to a horse, riding north."

"Aerys claimed that the conditions of the duel would not be honoured because it was a duel to the death," Steve said. "After his behaviour to the point, I didn't trust him to honour his word."

It was still strange to him, how much of a reaction the 'h' word got here, as lords shook their heads and wore grim expressions.

"Lord Arryn told us you retrieved his heir and the other hostages," a young man asked, trying to hold back his eagerness. "But could you tell of how you achieved that?"

Steve had a feeling the question was driven more by a desire to hear of adventure than because it was required to shed light, but he went with it. "I knew the hostages were in the Red Keep, but I also knew that I wouldn't be permitted to see them any more than they'd be permitted to leave. I infiltrated the Keep, and made contact…" He told an abbreviated story of his rescue of the hostages, being vague about the contact that got him through the gates and leaving out the way he had gotten in the first time entirely. The tale was still appreciated, and Steve caught Barristan looking faintly nostalgic at times as he told it.

As the tale came to an end, he saw a range of expressions around him. Many were outraged, some were considering, others frowning.

"Nearly a repeat of Duskendale, Ser," one older lord said to Barristan.

"Aye," Barristan said. "Nearly."

"Three hostages were retrieved through guile," one said, "why not the last?"

"Because the King still wants our lord's head," another replied. His tone implied idiocy on the part of the first.

"So we negotiate," an elderly man said.

"Aerys can't be trusted with guests, you think he can be trusted to rule?"

"Aerys isn't the only Targaryen."

They fell to bickering once more, but this time Barristan wasn't the centre of it, and the man gave him a grateful smile.

"I know I'm not from around these parts," Steve said, cutting short the argument, "but I know a thing or two about loyalty. You've got a tough decision before you - do you stay loyal to your king, or to your liege lord?" He swept his gaze around the small crowd, meeting their eyes. "Oaths of fealty go both ways. If someone expects you to give them everything but gives you nothing in return, then that oath is dust in the wind. Look at how each man has treated those under them, and you'll know what decision to make."

There were many pensive faces in the wake of his words, and the crowd did not linger long after. There were still some small discussions and disagreements, but they kept to themselves, clearly sensing the shift in mood. For a short moment, Steve and Barristan stood alone.

"You doing alright there, Barristan?" Steve asked.

"Well enough," Barristan said. "My oaths…I must keep to them. If I were to break them, I would be reduced, in my eyes and in others'."

Steve nodded, remembering their conversation on the topic.

"But…I find it is more and more my oaths compelling me, rather than my personal loyalty," Barristan said.

"Fine line to walk," Steve said, non-committal.

"It is strange, knowing that a war is brewing and I will likely not fight in it," Barristan said.

"Maybe you could pick up a hobby," Steve suggested. "Seems like you've been pretty busy before now."

"Perhaps," Barristan said. He spied more approaching lords. "Back to it, it would seem."

"I'll leave you be then," Steve said. "Good luck."

Barristan scoffed, but nodded to him, and Steve returned to the high table.

The group of ladies had dispersed, many going to calm their husbands or fathers, and the knot of arguing lords had eased, splitting in two. One group was larger than the other, and seemed to be ignoring one another. The night went on, lords and ladies politicking and jockeying for position, only most of it around the recent upheaval thrust upon them. Steve kept to himself, speaking only with those who approached him. Of those who did, it was just as often a question about his time at Harrenhal than it was the rather more important topic at hand. One lord and lady even questioned him about his painting.

As guests retired, paying their respects to Lord Arryn on their way, it felt like little had been decided, and that it would take something more to settle the matter one way or another. There would be more discussions on the following day, and in the days to come, but for every day spent getting their homes in order, the King would have time to raise his own forces.

That night, several lords departed in the dark, making for their own castles.

X x X

The next morning, Steve found himself with a self-appointed day of rest to spend as he saw fit. It would be his last for a while, and he wanted to make the most of it. The day was a good one, with clear skies save for the occasional white cloud, and only a gentle breeze. The castle was abuzz with low intrigue as the lords met for hunts and the ladies held salons, but that was none of Steve's business. Instead, he gathered up his painting equipment in the satchel he had for them, slung the A-frame easel over one shoulder, and left the castle behind entirely after breakfast.

He was seen leaving by any who cared to watch, and that was before hiking along the road that led to the castle, past the army camp and out into the fields. It seemed his reputation was spreading however, as the sight of a man walking out through an army with only painting tools was met with interest, not confusion. It took him the better part of half an hour at a steady hike to find a suitable spot, just in the beginnings of the foothills, but in the end he was satisfied. The army camp sprawled out before the Gates of the Moon, banners drifting in the wind and the mountains rising behind them. Hidden amongst the peaks was the white stone of the Eyrie itself, just visible to those with eyes keen enough to see it. He wouldn't complete his painting in a morning, but he would do enough to continue later, and remember enough to do it right. He breathed in deeply, the cool mountain air and the scent of mountain flowers filling his nose, and got to work.

The day warmed as the sun rose, and Steve moved from a charcoal outline of his vision to filling in swathes with paint. He had decided to aim for the same sense of realism he had achieved in his gift to Ned and Ashara, given how well that one had been received. Maybe he'd kick off a bit of an artistic revolution too, if he was lucky. He didn't like to think of himself as an art snob, but some of the art he'd seen was kind of bleh.

Now and then a rider would pass him, even off the road as he was. Some of them seemed to be on official business, only slowing enough to greet him, but others seemed to have come out specifically to speak with him, for all that they pretended to be just passing by. They were just as interested in his painting as they were in 'Lord America's Ride' as they were calling his first flight from King's Landing, so he supposed it wasn't too much of a burden.

By the time the sun was approaching its zenith, he had the foundations of a painting he might come to be proud of, and a hunger in his belly. He began to pack away his paints, noting that some of them were more than half finished, and started to make his way back to the castle. He felt calm and relaxed. His day off was already on to a great start.

X

"A burger?" the cook asked, looking up from the roast he was preparing with a confused frown. "I'm not familiar, m'lord. Do you have the recipe?"

"It's like a sandwich, only -" Steve cut himself short at the same blank look in the cook's eyes. "Hmm. Do you mind if I look through your storeroom?"

The cook hesitated, but only for a moment. "I'll have my boy show you the way. Frederick!"

And make sure he didn't mess anything up, Steve bet. A brown haired boy of about ten peeling carrots looked up at the cook's call.

"Show Lord America to the storeroom. He wants to see if we can make something from his homeland," the cook said.

The kitchens were busy making lunches, but Frederick weaved amongst the hustle with the ease of long practice, and Steve did the same for all that servants tried to clear the way for him. The storeroom was both easy to access, but also impossible to get to without being seen by anyone working in the kitchens. Shelves upon shelves of victuals of all kinds lined the walls, ready to be used and refilled from larders and granaries.

"What do you need, m'lord?" Frederick asked.

"I just had a hankering for a burger, but…huh," Steve said, spying something in the corner. There was more variety here than he was expecting, but then this was the kitchen of a high lord. His eyes flicked to the boy. "How much am I allowed to take here?"

"You're a guest of m'lord Arryn," Frederick protested. "We can make any meal you ask for. You won't go hungry."

"But you wouldn't get in trouble if I took, say, that whole jar of salt?" Steve asked.

"Nnnoooo," the boy said.

Steve gave him a look.

"No m'lord," he said again, more confidently.

"What about that rosemary?" Steve didn't wait for an answer, walking about the room, inspecting this and that ingredient.

Frederick gave a helpless shrug, at a loss.

Steve found something that might have been a pot or a cake tray. It was made of metal, and was shallow and broad, with handles on each end. He took it, along with a large stew pot, and began to fill the pot with ingredients that caught his eye; a wheel of cheese here, a few loaves of bread there.

"Where could I get a few cuts of meat?" Steve asked.

"You'll want the butcher, m'lord," Frederick said. "But, Da can take care of all o' that." He watched as Steve snagged a bundle of onions.

"Nah," Steve said. An idea was brewing in his head, and he found he liked it more than just having a quick burger made for him. "I need you to do a few things for me, Frederick…"

X

By chance, they ran into Lyanna on the way to their destination, and she slowed as she saw them.

"Steve…?"

"Lyanna," Steve said. "Have you seen the others recently?"

She looked up from the range of equipment he, Frederick, and another servant he'd shanghaied were carrying. "I was just going to see Robin."

"Could you invite him and the others to lunch? We're going to set up in the inner yard."

"Of course, Ser," Lyanna said, recovering her usual poise.

"If they're busy, that's fine," Steve said.

Lyanna gave him a look, and he raised his free hand in surrender. "We'll see you there," she said.

They went their separate ways, Steve humming a tune with good cheer. Those they passed gave them a second and third look, and he couldn't quite blame them. It wasn't every day you saw a lord and two servants traipsing through the halls with what they were carrying, after all. Large as the castle was, it did not take them long to reach their destination.

The inner yard of the castle wasn't as picturesque as the godswood at the Red Keep or Riverrun, but it was pleasant enough, and was pointed out to him as the most likely place for a picnic when he had asked. Within were a number of trees, and even a small pond. It wasn't a picnic that it hosted today, however.

"Alright," Steve said. "We'll set up in the shade." He set his burden down thankfully; it hadn't been too heavy, just awkward, and a light wooden table was placed next to it. Frederick planted the stew pot he carried on it with a huff of exertion.

"What now, m'lord?" the boy asked.

"Hand me that bucket of coals," Steve said, inspecting the object he'd found in the storeroom. He hadn't expected to find anything like a crude barbecue there. It was more like a small metal table than anything, waist high and with a kind of shelf under it that was open on the front and one side. A metal bucket with coals pilfered from the kitchen was handed to him by the other servant, and he was able to pour them out onto the shelf, spreading them with a gentle toss. Then, he turned to the ingredients on the table, taking them out of the stew pot and sorting them.

The two servants exchanged a look, standing around awkwardly as a lord did prep work.

"How can we help, m'lord?" the older servant asked.

"Oh, sorry," Steve said, looking up from the packets of meat he was setting aside, covered in cloth. "I need some more wood for the barbecue, and we should probably have something to drink."

"Perhaps I can take care of the work here while Frederick shows you to the wine cellars?" the man suggested.

"You'd know more about good wine or ale than me," Steve said, frowning as he realised he was missing something. "Actually, I need a few other things."

The hapless helpers exchanged another look, realising that they hadn't just been commandeered by a noble who wanted his food cooked for him somewhere inconvenient. They buried their dismay with the ease that came from long practice, listening to his instructions. At least it wasn't scrubbing pots.

X

Steve hummed to himself as he finished his preparations. He had plates, he had cups, cutlery, kegs, and the barbecue was heated nicely with a steady bed of coals keeping it that way. He dropped a small hunk of fat on it and spread it around with a knife as it melted, before sprinkling a few pinches of salt around, and scattering some rosemary after it. An enticing scent rose, and he hadn't even slapped the meat on yet.

"You guys hungry?" he asked the two servants who had helped him carry out his whim.

The two of them shared a look where they stood to the side. They seemed to do a lot of that. "We eat later, after the lunch rush," the older of the two said.

"That's not what I asked," Steve said, glancing up at the sky. It was getting on to early afternoon.

They remained silent, but he saw the way their eyes flicked to the steaks like they'd never seen them before. To be fair, the butcher had squinted at him too when he'd asked for them.

"I'll throw some on for you," Steve decided. The fat on the grill was sizzling nicely, and it only got better when he began to lay the steaks on. Someone's stomach rumbled.

As if summoned by the scent, Robin, Lyanna, Toby, and another pair of boys barreled out of a door across the yard. They were roughhousing, and Lyanna tapped one of the other boy's ankles just so to send him stumbling, but the boy recovered and gave her a smirk. Steve saw the moment they smelt the sizzling meat in truth, as they all paused, their heads rotating as one towards the scent. Steve threw another few steaks on.

"What are you cooking?" Robin asked, as the five of them trooped over. He glanced at the two boys Steve didn't know. "Ser."

"Burgers," Steve said, taking up a knife and cutting a loaf of bread into slices. Once done, he grabbed an onion and started doing the same.

"Burgers?" Toby asked. "What's burgers?"

"A burger," Steve said, "is a meal unto itself, best enjoyed with friends and a cold drink." He made his way through three onions with a speed and surety that would put the best five finger fillet players to shame. "Technically, this will be a sandwich, but I couldn't find a beef grinder, and I want a burger."

Yet more glances were exchanged, but he would show them the way. He moved on to the wheel of cheese, carving out generous slices.

"Is this from your homeland?" Lyanna asked.

"It is," Steve said. "I don't have all the ingredients I'd really like to do things properly, but we've got enough to make do," he said, gesturing to the few heads of lettuce and the bowl of mushrooms rounding out his options on the table. "No tomatoes, unfortunately."

The steaks continued to sizzle as his audience watched him prepare, portioning out what he had prepared onto slices of bread. He inspected their progress with a critical eye, and nodded to himself. Each steak was flipped with ease, using the knife, and a slice of cheese placed on them to melt.

"You want to be careful you don't overcook your steak," Steve said, falling into a familiar routine with his audience. "If the centre is more cooked than pink, you've left it on too long."

"How do you tell?" one of the boys asked. They had the look of squires.

"How do you tell how hard to hit someone in a spar?" Steve asked them. "Practice. Or you can cut it at the thickest part to check." He did so, revealing that the steak was just short of medium rare. They were almost done, and he unstacked the wooden cups, pouring out water for Toby and Frederick, some very watered down wine for the rest of the kids, and plain wine for the older servant. The man took it with thanks, almost looking over his shoulder.

It did not take long to finish, and Steve plated the steaks one by one, keeping the one he had cut into for himself, and handed them out. He was thanked a bit more profusely than he thought was warranted, but that was secondary to the hunger he'd worked up cooking. He took a bite of his burger, and gave a nod. The others watched how he ate it, and followed suit.

"Ish sho ghud," Toby said, as a cautious bite turned into an all out attack.

Steve grinned at the kid's reaction. "Don't forget to chew."

Toby didn't respond, too busy eating, though he did slow down. For a time, there was no conversation, though the two squires kept stealing looks at Steve.

"Ser America," the stockier of the two squires asked, once he'd worked up his courage, "is it true you defeated Ser Barristan for a second time?"

"It is," Steve said.

"Would you tell us of it?" the taller squire asked excitedly. "Robin regaled us, but he was some distance away, he says."

Robin did not blush, though the tips of his ears were burning.

"You want to know about my second duel with Barristan?" Steve asked, considering. Barristan was set on keeping his mouth shut to maintain his honour, but it didn't sit right with him that people would view the duel as Steve beating him in a fight. He didn't always have the best grasp on what the locals would view as 'honourable', though in this case it seemed pretty clear cut. If anyone thought Barristan's actions were dishonourable, they weren't the type of people whose opinion he would care about. "There wasn't one."

Robin's head jerked up from his meal, and the squires glanced at him, confused. Steve chewed slowly, thinking on how to explain it. As he thought, four more figures entered the yard from a nearby door - Keladry and Kelda Waynwood were first, but Naerys and Cynthea Arryn were behind them. Steve's thoughts skipped a beat as he met Naerys' eyes, and he wasn't able to stop from smiling. An answering smile stole across her face as she spoke with Cynthea, and it was a struggle to haul his mind back on track.

"When I fought Barristan at Harrenhal, he opened the fight with a particular move. He used the exact same move at King's Landing," Steve said.

"He tried a move that hadn't worked once before?" the stocky squire asked, frowning. "Why…?"

"He knew I would recognise it," Steve said. "Barristan was prepared to die if it meant Lyanna Stark would be set free."

The four women joined them, just in time to hear his words. Their interest sharpened, their own conversation put on hold.

"Ser Selmy gave up?" the taller squire blurted.

"He didn't give up," Steve said. "He did what he thought was right. He couldn't go against the king, but he couldn't go against his oath to the Maiden either."

"But that's-" the boy stopped, unable to put his thoughts into words.

"Oaths are only as strong as the one swearing them," Steve said. He looked between the two squires whose names he didn't know, and his own. "If you give your word for something, you need to keep it." His gaze went distant, remembering some of his own promises.

"Well said, Lord America," Cynthea said. "I know my husband would agree with you."

"Ladies," Steve said, turning to them as the squires digested what he had told them. "Keladry. May I interest you in a burger?"

Cynthea was taken aback, but only for a moment. "I had not expected - yes, I think you may," she said.

"Had I known you were cooking, I would have come faster," Naerys said, smoothing her dress. Steve fought the urge to look away like a kid with a crush, but found his eyes dipping to her lips instead. She noticed, and smirked.

"The nights that Lord Steve cooked on our journey through the mountains were the most anticipated," Kelda told her sister.

"Steve spends more on spices for a trip than some do on guards," Keladry said.

"Given his reputation, I think we can see why," Cynthea said, voice dry.

Steve had another four steaks on the barbecue, already seasoned with salt and rosemary. "Good food is worth the trouble," he said. "I'll do the same when I take my company to war, too."

"You mean to take your men into battle?" Kelda asked. Her tone was deliberately polite. "Eleni had told me they were recruited from her home village."

"By the time we reach the Stormlands, they'll be well trained, as will the others," Steve said.

"Others?" Kelda asked, at the same time Cynthea asked, "Stormlands?"

"I'm recruiting a company and training them in my own style," Steve said. "We'll deploy to the Stormlands if things go to plan." He shifted to the table, slicing more bread.

Cynthea took a moment to ponder her answer. "I would be more than happy to host Lady Naerys while you are off to war - that is, if you have not already made arrangements?."

Naerys pressed her lips together, looking very much like she wanted to say something.

"Naerys will be coming with us," Steve said, glancing at his new flame. The look on her face told him he hadn't misstepped. "I appreciate the offer though."

"You would take a lady to war with you?" Cynthea asked, brows rising.

"I'd take a skilled quartermaster to war with me," Steve said.

"Even so," Cynthea said. "War is no safe place for a lady."

Steve deliberately avoided looking at Kelda and Keladry as they shifted minutely. "War isn't safe for anyone," he said.

"I'm as safe with Steve as I am in near any castle without him," Naerys said, keeping her tone respectful.

The door across the yard that the kids had entered through opened again, admitting two men and a white dog. It was Elbert and Brandon, with Dodger at their heels.

"...the offer remains, should you change your mind," Cynthea said, closing the topic as the men approached.

"Thanks," Steve said. The steaks were done to his eye, so he began to plate them for the ladies, and Robin was quick to offer to fill a cup for each of them.

The ladies had seen how the kids had eaten the burgers, and they followed suit, some more delicately than others.

Kelda made a noise of appreciation. "With food like this, you will have little trouble finding recruits," she said.

"You plan to recruit your men through food?" Brandon asked as he and Elbert reached them. "Father told me of your plans." His nose twitched. "You know, I think it might work."

Dodger placed a paw on Steve's knee, looking up with soulful eyes.

"Where did you find this troublemaker?" Steve asked, scratching the dog behind the ears.

"Begging for scraps in the feast hall," Elbert said. "He ate better than some men out in the camp, I'd wager. What are those?" He was looking at the burgers his cousins were eating.

"Secret recipe from home," Steve said. "You want one?"

They nodded, and Steve put on more steaks. There were only a few left, and he caught the eye of the older servant, pointing at what remained, and he took his meaning, ducking off in search of more. Sensing that he likely wouldn't have any luck with Steve, Dodger trotted off to sniff at Toby's hands, licking at them. Eager for an excuse not to stand and listen to the adults, the kids drew the dog away from the barbecue, and were soon engaged in a game of keepaway with a stick. Frederick looked after them with longing, not yet having mastered the look of blank politeness that was so common amongst servants here, until Steve caught his eye and jerked his head towards the game. The boy only hesitated long enough to ensure he had taken Steve's meaning, and then he dashed off, joining in.

"How fares the muster?" Keladry asked.

Elbert and Brandon grimaced as one.

"Lord Corbray departed in the evening, after the feast," Elbert said. "Took what men he had with him."

"He wasn't the only one," Brandon said. His lip curled until he smoothed his expression.

Steve sliced more cheese as he thought. It seemed that Rickard's predictions were coming true. "You think they'll stay loyal to the king?"

"Loyal or ambitious, the result is the same," Cynthea said. "I'm more concerned about the absence of Lord Grafton."

"Grafton?" Steve asked.

"They rule Gulltown," Elbert said. He watched curiously as Steve flipped the steaks, setting off a new round of sizzling. "If they show themselves to be loyalists, we will be forced to take the city."

"Could cause some trouble for Stannis getting back to the Stormlands," Steve said, frowning as he shredded some lettuce. "He mentioned leaving from Gulltown."

"Stannis…he might not be making for Gulltown soon, no matter Grafton's loyalties," Brandon said, a grim set to his mouth.

"Oh dear," Cynthea said. She looked like she wanted to press her hand to her mouth, but she was still occupied with her burger.

"What happened?" Steve asked.

"The maester is greatly worried about his wound," Elbert said. "There was talk of amputation."

"Damn."

"He would be crippled," Keladry said. "Any hopes he had of fighting in battle would be lost." For once, her controlled expression faltered, the thought of being so injured clearly affecting her.

"Aye," Brandon said, "but if it's his leg or his life…"

Steve clenched his jaw as he remembered the trap he had fallen for, how his fingers had just brushed the fletching of the arrow that might cost Stannis his leg. Every time he was too slow, people suffered…he pushed the self recriminating thoughts from his mind. "Stannis is a tough kid. He'll pull through."

"No doubt," Brandon said. "Baratheons are strong; my father wouldn't have allowed just anyone to marry my sister."

Rather than speak his thoughts on arranged marriages, Steve focused on the barbecue, listening as the nobles discussed this or that marriage, and how the impending war might change things. Naerys drifted away from the conversation, her gaze on him as he worked, and he quirked an eyebrow at her as he finished another set of burgers. She only smiled, watching him work.

"I like your dress," Steve said. It was a faint shade of blue, and not one he had seen before. "You make it look good."

Naerys swept her skirts out to one side, showing it off. "Thank you," she said. She glanced at the others, seeing that they were deep in conversation, and leaned in. "I sewed a hidden pocket into it such that you could draw a water dancer's sword from it."

"Sounds handy," Steve said, taking a long look at the lines of the dress, purely for a sword, of course. "Are you wearing yours now?"

"No," Naerys said. "My short sword isn't quite right for it, and I would need a special sheath made." Her smile took on a more mischievous set. "I have a dagger on my thigh instead." She smoothed her dress to show off the lines of the dagger - and her leg - just as Steve automatically glanced to it.

"Say, are you doing anything tonight?" Steve asked.

"Little that cannot be rescheduled," Naerys said.

"I'd like to step out with you," he said, swallowing to soothe his suddenly dry throat. "Take a walk, do a bit of stargazing."

"I - would like that," Naerys said. The hint of purple in her eyes seemed to deepen, but maybe that was just the way she was looking at him.

"Right. Great," Steve said. He almost offered to pick her up, but remembered in time that they shared a suite of rooms.

"What do you think, Steve?" Brandon asked, his voice breaking his line of thought.

Steve blinked at the question, looking over at the others. They were watching him, waiting for an answer. "I'm sorry?"

Keladry's gaze flicked between him and Naerys, wearing just the hint of a smile.

"Do you think it will be long until you start getting betrothal offers?" Brandon said, grinning.

Steve pulled a face. "I think the burgers are ready." He handed a plate to the two lords, and took another for himself. They dug in heartily, eager to try the new meal.

Elbert swallowed and blinked. "You could make this on the march."

"I have made it on the march," Steve said.

"You said you were recruiting?" Elbert said, only half joking as he took another bite.

"You want to join?" Steve asked, completely serious. He had a good enough grasp on the character of the two heirs that he felt comfortable making the offer.

"Our lord uncle would never permit it," Cynthea said. "Elbert will ride at his side as his heir."

Elbert was nodding. "Would that I could," he said. "Everything I've seen of you tells me that it would end with us covered in glory."

"Father would have my hide," Brandon said. "As much as I'd love to play the hungry wolf in the south with you."

"Fair," Steve said, and didn't press. Conversation turned to the war in general, speaking about what it might mean for the harvest or tax, moving away from topics that Steve had knowledge or interest in.

The servant he had asked to get more ingredients returned, and with him came a small group of knights and ladies. Whatever they had expected of following a servant carrying food to the yard, it was not what they found. They hesitated as one, seeing their lord's heir, the heir of the North, the wife of the castle's lord, and Lord America, but a greeting from Elbert persuaded them to join, and the gathering grew, the newcomers arranging themselves around their social superiors.

"You guys hungry?" Steve asked. They were clearly hesitant to answer, trying to wrap their minds around the sight of the lord honoured at the feast the night prior cooking like some kind of servant, but he read their faces. "I'll throw some more on."

"Lord America is sharing a meal from his home," Cynthea said.

"You'll have to write the recipe down, so I can take it back to Winterfell," Brandon added.

"Lord America is gracious indeed," one of the newcomers, a lady, said.

"Being generous doesn't cost you anything," Steve said, as he added some wood to the barbecue to keep the heat up. Noises of agreement were made, and they were folded into the conversation.

Spices were sprinkled and steaks thrown on, and that was how he ended up spending the afternoon barbecuing for his friends and a group of nobles. Some clearly didn't know what to make of him, but even the doubters were influenced by Keladry and Kelda's talk of buoyed morale on the march when he cooked, and the others were already keen to speak to him about this or that deed he had done. One knight eagerly brought up the tale of 'Lord America's Ride' with such enthusiasm that he was forced to bring out his 'Golly, it was tough but someone had to do it!' smile.

Talk turned to the looming war, but it was optimistic, and if there were any harbouring concerns they were likely allayed by Brandon's cheer and Elbert's calm. Steve found himself standing next to Naerys, gently bumping shoulders, and counted it an afternoon well spent.

X x X

As evening approached, Steve found himself…not anxious, not even nervous, but off kilter. He knew that if he put a foot wrong, it could hurt him, or Naerys. This wasn't like when he had stepped out with Sharon. The last time he could remember feeling like this was back in the War, with P-

A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts, and he checked his outfit in the standing mirror. He'd gone with something warm, in the blues and greys that seemed to make up the bulk of his wardrobe these days. It showed off his shoulders well, he thought. Picking a feature to show off was something Nat had drummed into him, before sh- before.

He opened his door, and Naerys was waiting for him. Her blonde hair fell in soft curls, down over one shoulder as was her preference, and she wore the pale lavender dress that she had first worn at the Red Keep. It had been months since then though, and she had been living well and training hard since. Beneath the navy shawl that was draped over her shoulders, Steve could see a lithe strength in her arms.

Naerys raised a brow at him, smiling, and he realised he had been staring.

"Naerys," Steve said. "You look great."

She tucked an errant curl behind her ear. "And you, Steve," she said.

"Am I late?" he asked, wishing for a watch. "I didn't think I lost track of time."

"We agreed to meet soon," Naerys said, "but I did not wish to wait."

"You know, they say that patience is a virtue," Steve said, stepping through the door. Naerys didn't budge, and he looked down as they stood toe to toe.

"Are you a virtuous man, Steve?" Naerys asked. Her eyes, clear blue with just a hint of purple, seemed to challenge him.

"I try to be," he said, "but some things are worth being impatient for." He offered her his arm. "Shall we?"

Naerys slipped her hand through his arm, seeking out his own and twining their fingers together. They made their way from their suite of rooms, neither trying to hide the smiles they wore. Keladry was seated at a table in the salon, writing a letter, but she looked up as they passed, and she too wore a hint of a smile, her gaze flicking between them as they left.

The castle halls weren't busy, but nor were they quiet. The feast was in full swing, as lords politicked and gossiped, war the topic on every mind. Even those they passed were discussing it, but it was a secondary concern for Steve that night, his attention bent on the warmth of Naerys' hand. He felt like he was back in Brooklyn, and if he turned around he'd see Bucky strolling along with a dame on his own arm.

"You haven't said where we're going," Naerys said, as they passed by a pair of ladies talking in an alcove. The two watched as they passed, conversation pausing, before it was renewed in hushed, excited tones. "Are you going to make me guess?"

"I thought we might go for a stroll along the battlements first," Steve said. "But after, there's some mulled wine and a blanket waiting for us on top of one of the towers. Seems like a nice place for some stargazing."

"That sounds - nice," Naerys said. "I would like that." She sounded surprised.

"Is that not a normal date idea?" Steve asked.

"Date? You mean courting?" Naerys asked. "It's different. No noble maiden would be let out of her chaperone's sight long enough to stargaze alone with her suitor, some wine, and a blanket." Her voice was teasing.

Steve made a face. "Don't tell me I'm giving you a bad reputation because of my idea for courting."

"As far as most are concerned, we've been well beyond courting since we arrived in King's Landing," Naerys said, amused.

"King's Landing? I thought it was Harrenhal," Steve said.

"You underestimate your popularity with the gossips," Naerys said, as they left their wing of the castle behind.

"Ugh," Steve said. "Well, the upside is I don't care what the gossips think, so long as you're not bothered."

"If I was?" Naerys asked, idly curious more than anything.

"I'd have to do something drastic," Steve said. "Maybe paint them doing something unflattering." Actually, there might be something to that thought. Depending on how the war went, there could be a use for political caricatures. Pity it wasn't possible to print off a ream of them and catapult them into a town.

Naerys snorted, and clapped her free hand over her face. "I'm sorry, but I just imagined one of your paintings showing Aerys fleeing his bath time like a small child."

"Don't tempt me," Steve said.

"I did glimpse the painting you started this morning," Naerys said. "It looks very fine. I look forward to seeing it complete."

Steve fought the urge to duck his head. He had gotten used to dealing with unending compliments with a smile and a quick comment, but those spoken with sincerity still got to him. "Thanks. Someone smart suggested I sketch famous locations." He gave her a gentle nudge with his hip.

"They sound wise," Naerys said, nudging him back. "You should listen to her."

"I've been listening to her since I arrived here, and I don't regret it," Steve said. He squeezed her hand.

Naerys blushed lightly, and squeezed back. They came to a door, and Steve opened it for them to step out into the exterior of the castle grounds. Dusk had well and truly come, and it was cool, but pleasantly so in their warm clothing. Both of them felt a small nervous thrill as their date began in earnest. Each looked to the other, seeking to reassure themselves, only for their eyes to meet, and neither could hold back a smile. Wordlessly, Steve gestured to the battlements, and Naerys stepped closer to him, for warmth of course.

It had been a long road from Sharp Point to the Vale, but the road ahead of them promised to stretch longer still.

X

The castle itself lacked the grace of Riverrun or the grandeur of Harrenhal, but the landscape more than made up for it. The mountains rose up behind it, casting the plains before it deep in shadow, and the dying rays of the sun painted the sky above a rich purple. As Steve and Naerys strolled along the battlements, they could see the campfires of the army camp spread out before them, numerous as the stars.

"...and Tony was just standing there in an outfit that cost hundreds of dragons, covered in butter and corn, and he says to Pepper, 'In my defence, I was sure it would work.'." Steve was gesturing as he spoke, having let her hand slip from his as they first climbed the stairs to the battlements.

Naerys laughed, delighted. "He didn't. What did she say?"

Their presence on the walls had been noticed by those on duty, but the guards had adjusted their paths to suit, giving them what privacy they could. Steve made a note to put in a good word for them with Elbert.

"She didn't say anything," Steve said. "Just took out a notebook and made a mark, which really made Tony nervous. I wasn't game to ask, but I found out later that every time he did something that he should have known better about, Pepper made him attend a company meeting on time and in person."

"Your friends sound like characters," Naerys said. She sounded wistful. "I - there was no one like that at Sharp Point."

"You're not stuck in Sharp Point anymore though," Steve said. "You've got - all of us."

Naerys gave him a look, the kind that said she knew what he had been going to say before he corrected himself. "I know," she said. "Yet even so…"

"Was there really no one?" Steve asked. They came to a stop, looking out over the walls.

"There might have been one," Naerys said. There was a cold wind, and a moment after it had left she pretended to shiver, stepping closer to Steve, and he put his arm around her. "But after my father passed, my letters to Stonedance were no longer returned."

"Were they a good friend?" Steve asked.

"We were inseparable whenever our fathers had business together," Naerys said.

"Sounds like more noble stupidity," Steve said.

"Perhaps," Naerys said, "but it has been years now, and I doubt she remembers me. She is likely married off who knows where."

Steve cast about for a happier topic, but she beat him to the punch.

"I remember you speaking about childhood friends," she said. "Would you tell me about Bucky?"

"Bucky…" Steve trailed off, searching for words. "Half of what we went through together is better told over a drink on a rainy day, and the rest is idiot kids up to mischief, or better not spoken of at all."

"If you don't-"

"No, I want to share it with you, it's just -" Steve stopped with a sigh. "If not for Bucky, I wouldn't have lived to reach twenty. If not for me, he wouldn't have reached twenty seven. The things we went through and did for each other…he was my brother, in every way but blood."

There was a moment of silence, Naerys absorbing his words and Steve yearning for his pal, wishing he were here. The trouble they could have pulled off in this land together…

"When you're ready," Naerys said, "I'd like to hear it."

"I haven't shared much with anyone about my home, not the details," Steve said, "but I'd like to tell you."

Naerys rested her head against his shoulder, letting her actions do the talking, and he sat his chin on her hair. He huffed suddenly, and she looked up with an inquisitive gaze.

"Just thinking," Steve said. "If Buck were here, he'd be in that tower somewhere, spying on us through a window."

"He seems a good man," Naerys said.

"The best," Steve said. "Even if he spent too much time trying to set me up on dates with the friends of gals he was seeing."

"A common habit?" Naerys asked.

"Oh, it was the worst," Steve said. "I didn't have that natural grace you've got going, and I was much smaller and skinnier. Couldn't dance worth a damn either."

Naerys gave him a look, like she couldn't decide if she should eye him for mentioning past dates or preen at his comment.

"Not that I'm thinking about any of them, not on a date with a beautiful dame." Ha, and Nat said he couldn't be smooth.

"I think that even if you were still small and skinny, your quality would shine through," Naerys said. Her lips quirked in amusement as Steve ducked his head.

"Bucky would like you," he said. "Though I'd have a rough time if you ever met."

"How so?"

"You have too much dirt on me," Steve said. "I'd never hear the end of it."

"Dirt, you say," Naerys said, mischief clearly on her mind.

Steve could already feel himself regretting it, but he answered anyway. "'Lord' America. Being knighted. Having a banner with my star on it. Fighting against an evil king. It would be like when he and the rest of the guys got their hands on a tape of me punching out Hitler for my show." He spoke like it was the end of the world.

Naerys held back a smile at his overwrought complaining. "So I may take your words to mean I have leverage, is what you're saying."

He groaned. He knew he would regret it. "Name your price."

"I already have access to your accounts," Naerys said, faux-considering. "What to ask for…"

"Be kind."

"I know," Naerys said, ignoring him. "I demand mulled wine, and a kiss."

"Well, I can get you the wine no problem," Steve said. "But the kiss might be-" he was cut off, lips suddenly busy, but he found he didn't mind. His hands went to her hips as they turned in to each other, as Naerys' hands settled on his shoulders as she went up on her tiptoes. At length, they broke apart, lips swollen and pulses racing.

Steve swallowed, licking his lips. "Did that do it?"

Naerys pulled him down again. Apparently not.

X

The scene atop the tower was as Steve had planned; a blanket spread out on the stone and some pillows, and two fresh bottles of mulled wine. He could smell the spices wafting from them as he offered his hand to Naerys when she reached the top of the ladder, pulling her up when she accepted it. She pretended to overbalance, falling into his chest, and he caught her, holding her in his arms.

Naerys looked up at him with artfully arranged doe eyes, her tongue peeking out to wet her lips, but Steve couldn't help himself. He stifled a laugh, lips quivering, and she pouted at him.

"I'm sorry," Steve said. "No, really," he said when she thumped him lightly.

She was smiling too, though it felt like they had done little else during the date. "Hush," she said. "I saw my chance and I seized it."

Steve gave her a squeeze. "Might be the other way around."

"And yet, I'm right where I want to be," she said. She tried to reach up to steal another kiss, but Steve held her tight, and she only succeeded in pressing her body against him.

He had a sudden need for distance, and he released her, stepping back. He coughed. "Would you like a drink?"

Naerys looked confused, but then her eyes flicked down for a bare instant, and her smile turned into a smirk. "I would, please." She stepped over to the blanket and made herself comfortable on it, sitting with her legs tucked to one side.

Steve was quick to crouch down by the bottles, popping one open and pouring two goblets. He took the chance to rearrange himself unobtrusively, and turned back to see her watching him. One would think that the ability to keep a straight face while Nat and Clint were doing their best to make him blink would help him in the face of Naerys' knowing look, but it didn't. He offered her a goblet, and was quick to hide his face in his own as he sat by her, turning to let his legs sprawl out, leaning back on one arm.

"Oh, that's good," Naerys said after taking a sip. She brushed back her shawl, and took another. Steve's eye was caught by the line of her neck as she drank.

Heat raced through his chest as he drank of his own cup, and the wine was only partially the cause. "It's a beautiful night," he said, looking up.

"Do you remember that evening at Harrenhal?" Naerys asked.

"Which one?"

Rather than answer, Naerys straightened and cleared her throat.

"Fly me to the moon,
Let me play among the stars…
"

Steve listened as she sang, lulled by the soft richness of her voice as he was near carried off to another world. There was a pure joy on her face as she sang, and her voice rose into the night, lighter than a faerie's breath. When it was over, Steve was still, already wishing to hear it again.
"You have a lovely voice," he said quietly.

"My mother was a singer," Naerys said, some of her joy fading. "Father would ask me to sing when he was sad. He said I had her voice."

"He sounds like a good man," Steve said, watching her.

Naerys smiled, but it was different to those she had worn before, speaking of sadness and nostalgia. "He was." She pushed her thoughts away, returning to the present. "Would you teach me another song from your home?"

"I'd like that," Steve said. "But, we don't have any paper this time."

"You'll have to sing it to me first, so I might learn it," Naerys said, leaning in.

Steve gave her a look, to which she batted her eyes in innocence. He shook his head, and cleared his throat, before taking another sip of wine.

"I see trees of green, red roses too
I see them bloom for me and you
And I think to myself…
"

He sang, and Naerys listened, enthralled by his voice and the words it carried. She was lucky, she knew - some of the ladies she had befriended spoke of husbands who hardly spared them a thought, let alone sang to them, but then she had long known the strength of Steve's character. It was not his origins that made him so, she knew; he was surely a singular man even in his home and here he was, courting her, a bastard girl from an isolated holding with little to offer. She watched his eyes as his song began to come to an end, and in them she saw in them a homesickness.

"That's beautiful Steve," Naerys said as he finished. "The song, as well."

"I'm not awful," Steve said, short selling himself in her mind. "Don't think I'll ever forget that you had me singing for months while you were hiding a voice like yours."

"I'm not sure what you're speaking of," Naerys lied. "Tell me the lyrics again?"

They put their heads together, sharing wine and words as the moon rose overhead. In between, Steve spoke of where he had learned the song, of friends sharing music with him, and Naerys shared the few times a minstrel had passed through Sharp Point and her father had paid for them to teach her. By the time one bottle was gone, and they were lazily making their way through the second, Naerys was confident enough to attempt the song.

Steve snagged a pillow and lay back as she sang, staring up at the stars. He knew that outside the castle were thousands of men under the same stars, ready to fight and die in a conflict that they had little stake in, but Naerys' voice had a way of distancing that harsh reality as she sang of friends shaking hands.

"Yes, I think to myself
What a wonderful world…
"

"That was perfect," Steve said.

"I need practice," Naerys said, as she lay down with him, joining him in looking up at the sky. She ignored the other pillow, choosing instead to curl into his side and lay her head on his shoulder. Steve wrapped his claimed arm around her, and after a moment of hesitation, trailed his fingers back and forth along her side, gently. Between the wine and the song and the warmth they shared, he was content on a level that had eluded him for a long time. He pressed his face into her hair, closing his eyes as he breathed in.

"Steve," Naerys said.

"Yeah?"

"Would you tell me something about yourself? Something I don't know."

For a moment, Steve thought. He thought about sharing his 'true' age, some of his adventures, and for one stupid moment, even Peggy, but then it came to him. "My Ma's name was Sarah," he said. "She was a nurse - a healer that supports more specialised healers. Ran herself ragged helping others, which is probably where I got it from." He thought back to those halcyon days in Brooklyn, only to shake his head. There was nothing idyllic about those days, nostalgic as he was for them at times. "She caught something on the job. Didn't make it, but she taught me near on everything I know about right and wrong."

"She was a good mother?"

"The best."

Silence fell again, Naerys tracing small circles on his chest while his hand cradled her hip. For all they had shared beds in the past, they'd never been so close to each other, and both luxuriated in the presence of the other.

At length, Naerys spoke. "I know you miss your home," she said, "but I'm selfish enough to say I'm glad you came here."

"I do miss my home, and the people in it," Steve admitted, "but I don't regret meeting you."

Naerys turned away from the stars, and laid a chaste kiss on his cheek. "I know."

The two of them watched the moon and the stars, talking softly and learning the kind of things that one only came to know of their partners, like the ticklish spot behind her ear and that he was easily distracted by the promise of a kiss. They drank the last of the wine and when its warmth had faded, found more in each other, Steve holding her to his chest as she twined a leg through his own. The cold began to set in in truth, and both knew they needed to leave, though neither could find the will. It was only when Steve started to seriously consider pulling the blanket over them to spend the night that he forced himself to rise, pulling Naerys with him.

Their evening together ended with an air of regret, but only because it had to end at all, and already they were looking forward to their next chance to steal some time alone.

The next morning, a raven arrived with news that threatened to cast a pall over their good moods. King Aerys Targaryen, the Second of His Name, had declared Stark, Arryn, Tully, and Baratheon to be Outlaw, removed from the protection of the King's Peace. War had been declared.
 
Walt Interlude
Eleni wasn't quite pacing, but she looked like she dearly wanted to. Straw-blonde hair was tied in a serviceable braid, suitable for a lady's maid, and brown eyes kept turning skyward, praying for patience. With her in the room she had been granted by Lady Cynthea was her father and her son, similar pugnacious looks on their faces.

"It has been two days since Lord America departed," Eleni said. "Two days."

Walt and Toby shared a look - an uncharitable person would call it a glare - before turning away, keeping their mouths shut.

"This isn't the village or the mountains anymore," Eleni said. "Things work differently here." She sounded stressed.

"Would have done the same no matter where I was," Walt muttered to himself, scratching at his short grey beard.

"Father, you cut a knight's ear off!" Elene cried.

"He were only a hedge knight," Walt argued.

Eleni pressed her hands to her cheeks. "We can't afford to have that sort of thing reported to the lord."

Walt gave her a mock serious look. "Daughter mine, there were too many gawkers to get away with slittin' his throat."

Toby snorted, and a faint smirk crossed Walt's face. As much as Eleni was pleased to see them almost on the verge of agreeing on something, now was not the time.

"'M not laughing Da," Eleni said, discarding the posture and manners Kelda had taught her. "We're only as safe as our lord or lady can afford to make us. Every time they have to protect you, it'll cost 'em more the next."

Walt's smile faded. "That streak of piss isn't going to be reportin' nothing to no one. None who saw would speak on his behalf, neither, not after what he said."

"That's not the point Da," Eleni said. She sighed. "The gossips are already spreading the tale. Lady Kelda has done so much for me, and Lord America for the two of you…I want to make things easier for them, not harder."

"America would understand," Walt said, though his tone said he knew she had a point.

"Steve woulda slapped his head off, and then made people think he were a goatfucker," Toby said. He gave Walt a pointed look, silently judging his failings. The old man scowled at him.

"Toby," Eleni said, voice chilly. "Mind your language."

"You never used to mind," the blond boy complained.

"That was before I learnt that you could be taught better," Eleni said.

Toby grumbled under his breath.

"Don't make me tell Keladry," Eleni warned.

Toby grumbled some more, but with politer language. "Why am I here anyway? I don't need to hear you scold the old man."

"You know what you did," Eleni said, pursing her lips at her son.

"What has he done now?" Walt asked, suspicious. "I hadn't heard anything."

"Cause I weren't addled enough to get caught, was I," Toby said, visibly fighting the urge to make a rude gesture.

"Don't think you're too young for a clip over the ear, boy," Walt said.

"Try it," Toby said, baring his teeth at him.

Walt visibly considered it, narrowing his eyes.

"Boys, enough!" Eleni said. "I just w - you two-" She blinked rapidly, taking a deep breath. "Why don't the pair of you go fishing?"

"Fishing??"

Boy and man scowled at each other as they spoke over one another.

"It will be good for you," Eleni said. "You haven't had much time to get to know each other, and Keladry said the journey back to the village would set off in a day or two."

Walt gave the boy a long look. "I'm supposed to help ready the lads for the journey," he said, though it was grudging.

"I have to brush Redbloom," Toby said flatly.

Eleni wasn't listening to them. "You always loved fishing when you could get away Toby, and Da, I remember you used to haunt that bend in the river. You'll have a great time."

"But Ma-"

"Eleni, I don't-"

"It's still early, so if you get a hurry on you can make a nice afternoon of it," Eleni said, cutting them off. "I'll make you a picnic basket while you get what you need."

Both of them recognised her tone, and knew there was no arguing with her. Grudgingly, they gave their agreement, each eyeing the other from the corner of their eyes. They trooped out of the room behind Eleni as she made a beeline for the castle kitchens, and split up at their first opportunity. They didn't need the aid of the other for something as simple as a fishing trip.

X

It was still before noon that saw them meet in the stables, in the corner Toby had claimed for 'his' small herd of horses. Both had gathered what supplies they needed, and Toby had asked Lyanna for a handful of apples on his way past the kitchens, one of which he now fed to Khal, the great black destrier taking delicate bites as he held it out to him.

"What've you got there, boy?" Walt asked as he arrived, carrying his equipment over his shoulder.

Toby gave him a look. "It's an apple."

"You know what I mean," Walt said, scowling, though that might have just been his face. "On your shoulder."

"That's my fishing spear," Toby said. It was a little taller than he was, and one end had been whittled and cut at until a circle of sharp prongs remained. He peered at Walt. "What've you got?"

"It's my fishing pole," Walt said.

"Is that hemp string?" Toby asked. "What're you gonna do, tie the fish up? Make a net on the way?"

"Do you know anything about fishing, or did you just let Eleni think you did to skive off?"

"Ma taught me how to fish," Toby said, glaring.

"I never taught Eleni how to fish," Walt muttered.

"There's a lot ye didn't teach her," Toby said, attitude on full display.

Walt's jaw twitched with the effort of holding his tongue, and his grip on his fishing pole tightened. Before he could say something he would regret, a basket resting on the stall wall caught his eye, and he seized the distraction, nodding towards it. "That's for us then?"

Toby turned to see what he meant. He hadn't noticed it when he arrived, too intent on sharing his apples with his horses and mules. It was too high for him to pull down easily, and behind him Walt made to get it for him, but before he could do more than start moving, a red sand steed nosed it, bumping it off into Toby's waiting hands.

"Thanks, Quicksilver," Toby said. There was a note tucked into the lid, written on a scrap of parchment that was spoiled by ink on the other side. The boy read it, mouthing along silently with the words.

"Well?" Walt asked.

Toby tossed the note to him, opening up the basket to see the goods within. There was bread, some meats and cheeses, even some fruit, and a single small bottle of wine. The boy bet he'd have to fight the old man for it, too.

"I can't read this boy," Walt said.

"Oh," Toby said, surprised. "Really?"

"It's not a common skill," Walt said.

"But Ma knows," Toby said.

"Guess her lady taught her," Walt said. Memory of words spoken earlier in heat made his expression sour.

"She said to have a good time, and that the wine was for me," Toby said.

"The hells she did," Walt said, squinting at the note as if to gain insight. "You're telling me you can read this but don't know how to fish?"

Toby glared at him. "I'm takin' Khal. You can have Bill."

Walt matched his glare. "I'm not riding the mule."

"He suits ya," Toby said. "Bet you'd get along great."

As if he knew he was being talked about, Bill stamped his foot and gave a screaming whinny, drawing their eyes through the slats of the stall. He was eyeballing Redbloom with a look that promised violence.

"I'm not riding the mule," Walt said again. "Brat."

Toby glowered at him, clearly thinking unkind thoughts. "Fine. But I want some of the wine."

"You can have a sip."

"Half."

"A sip, and I don't tell Eleni."

"...fine."

X

The warmth of the noon sun shone down on them as they rode for the spot that Walt had been told of, Toby on the huge black destrier and Walt on a shaggy mountain horse. The boy had gotten some looks, riding such an animal past the growing army camp, but a mean look from Walt had dissuaded any of the hedge knights or men-at-arms who might have wanted to confront him over it. They had left the castle and the camp behind quickly, and within the hour they had made it to an arching stone bridge down the south road, under which a river flowed.

Walt led them off the road and through the trees, following a small path that didn't see regular traffic. It was easy to find and follow when you knew what you were looking for, but most would have ridden by without a glance. It led them on a twisting trail between trees and along grassy banks, past rapids and an old crossing before petering out in a bend by the river, just past some shallows. There was a deep pool carved by the water flow, and a willow tree casting shade over the water.

They dismounted, leaving the horses to their own business. The old man let out a quiet, happy sigh. It had been years since he had gone fishing, his thoughts always turning to his stolen daughter, churning with guilt and self recrimination. Now though, he could sit and think, just him and the fish. Well, him, the fish, and his loud mouthed hellion of a grandson. He set about preparing what he needed to his satisfaction.

"How'm I 'sposed to fish here?" Toby asked, looking dubiously between his spear and the deep water.

"Hope you don't mind getting wet," Walt said. He frowned. "You better not scare the fish away diving after that spear."

"Too deep anyway," Toby said. "I'll just keep Khal company."

"...I've got a spare line, if you want it," Walt said.

Toby turned, surprised though he tried to hide it. "Yeah. Thanks," he said, only somewhat grudging.

The river bank was steep, carved away by spring melts, and Walt settled in with his legs dangling over the edge. A worm served as bait, and he flicked it into a shaded section of the river, where he thought the fish might lurk. He settled in to wait, thinking about the wine in the basket. Toby had produced a knife from somewhere, and was whittling away at the base of his spear, carving a notch so the line could be tied to it more firmly. What birds that had been disturbed by their arrival began to sing again, and the horses were grazing further up the bank.

It did not take Toby long to prepare his own rod, tying the line to his spear with a competent knot and approaching the bank. Walt was only half paying attention to him, focused on the nibbles he felt on his own.

"I'll show you how to tie your hook on," Walt said. "You want to be careful, as they ain't cheap-"

Toby was ignoring him though, standing on the bank rather than sitting, peering into the river. His eyes narrowed, spotting something, and he hurled his spear with a practised arm, sending up a small splash.

"The bleeding hells boy?!" Walt hissed, long habit seeing him keep his voice down.

"What?" Toby asked, not seeing any problem as he began to pull his spear back up with the line Walt had lent him.

"You're going to scare away all the fish," Walt said. "I gave you the line to fish with, not - that!"

"I am fishing with it," Toby said. His spear came clear of the water, spikes empty of any prey. He frowned, and began to loop the line for another throw.

The nibbles on his line had already vanished. "Why you couldn't be more like your Da I'll never know," Walt grumbled.

Toby's gaze snapped to him, a sudden hate in his eyes. "I'll never be like him," he said.

"I'll say," Walt said, taken aback. "He was a mite more patient than you. More respectful of his elders, too."

"What?" Toby asked, face screwed up. "I slit his throat while he was tryin' to pull his guts back into his belly."

Walt set his jaw, stubborn. "Your Da was murdered trying to defend Eleni. Didn't know a damn thing about soldiering but he killed two clan scum before they cut him down."

"I'm clan born," Toby said.

"Raised, maybe, but not born," Walt said.

"Does it matter?" Toby said, mulish.

"Does it - of course it matters," Walt said. "You're all Eleni has left of her husband."

"But if I wasn't, what? Run me off back to the clans?" Toby said, fishing forgotten. His grip was tight on his spear.

"Don't be daft boy," Walt said. "You're my grandson, the clans killed your Da, and that's the end of it."

Toby stared at him for a long moment. "If some villager was my Da, then how come I'm a warg?" he challenged.

Walt spluttered. "What?"

Toby crossed his arms, his suspicions validated. "I got that Old God magic," he said. "Nothin' some sot-"

"He wasn't some 'villager' or 'sot'," Walt cut him off, near growling. "He was my goodson. Your father."

They glared at each other, neither backing down. A tug on Walt's line had him looking to the water by instinct, and when he glanced back Toby had turned away, glowering. There was silence as each wrestled with their own thoughts.

"That Keladry was mor-"

"Don't talk about Keladry," Toby said. He stomped off, heading downstream, away from Walt.

Silence fell again.

Walt wished he had the words, but he'd never been one to speak of his feelings, preferring to show them by action. It was why he'd gone off to fight the Blackfyres to get the coin to show he could provide a good life for his wife-to-be, why he hadn't accepted the offer to join the Tully household when his daughter was born, why he'd tried to follow the raiders back into the mountains even half dead - he cut off the flow of thoughts.

A snuffling, grunting sound caught his ear, and he turned slowly. To his left, just downriver, a boar had emerged from the trees, following some scent or another. It wasn't the biggest he had ever seen, but its tusks were still large enough to make him wary, white and sharp. The tusks weren't the important part. The important part was his grandson, eyeing the river, oblivious to the boar's presence. His leathery old heart skipped a beat.

"Boy," Walt called, low and hoarse.

"What?" Toby grouched back. Something in Walt's face stripped the surliness from him, and he turned to see what he was looking at, and saw the boar. It was much too close for comfort.

Unfortunately, the boar had heard Toby too, and it was eyeing him with the ornery look that warned a man when an animal was just mean. It began to grunt and snort, stamping and raking a rear foot across the ground. Then it charged.

Toby brought his spear to bear, but it was no boar hunting spear, and he was only a young boy. The boar brushed it aside contemptuously, and it did little more than draw blood from its shoulder as it ploughed through him. The spear was snapped in two and Toby was saved a nasty wound only by his quick feet and a leap to the side, the boar skidding to a stop to avoid a fall into the river.

Though he had avoided a goring, it still hurt to be knocked aside by a one hundred pound boar, and Toby cried out. "Khal!"

Walt had not remained idle after seeing the animal charge. He was up and on his feet in a flash, running towards them, and he cursed his age as he saw the boy knocked aside, but then he was on him, and he seized the boy by the arm, pulling him back. With his free hand he took up a snapped half of the spear, and he set himself between the beast and his grandson, meeting its mean look with one of his own. "Come on then you stinky bugger," he said. "I'll jam this right down your throat. Toby, run."

His threat didn't seem to dissuade the boar at all, and it set itself for another charge, and he couldn't spare a glance to see if the brat had obeyed him or not. The spear - a stick, really - felt light in his hands, and he knew it wouldn't be nearly enough. But then, he heard hoofbeats.

The black warhorse came out of nowhere, trampling the boar and stamping viciously, tossing its head with a whinny. The boar's skull was stoved in, and it was left twitching in the dirt, Khal eyeing it suspiciously. Another stamp put an end to its twitches, crushing its skull entirely. The destrier snorted, already turning away, towards Toby.

Walt let out an explosive breath, arms trembling finely as the rush faded. He watched as Khal stepped around him to nose at Toby, inspecting him for harm. He tried to speak, but his throat was dry, and he coughed to clear it. "You alright boy?"

"Told ye I was a warg," Toby muttered, getting to his feet.

"I don't care what magic you got," Walt said bluntly. "Your Da's name was Myles, but besides that, you're my grandson."

Toby looked up at him, and for once, he didn't have anything to say. Slowly, he nodded.

"Now, c'mere," Walt said, turning back for the bank. "Bring that line; I'll show you how to fish down in the lowlands." He returned to his spot by the river and sat, fighting the urge to glance back. He was rewarded when Toby took a seat next to him, and he produced his spare hook, taking up the line and making sure the boy could see what he was doing.

Dubious, but willing to give it a try, Toby took up his broken spear and cast his line out once Walt had prepared it, birdsong returning to the trees in the wake of the brief fight. Neither spoke, the silent peace still feeling too fragile, and they watched the water, one finger on their hemp lines. At length, Walt cleared his throat.

"The one who stole Eleni," Walt said. "Slit his throat, ye said?"

"...Keladry spilled his guts 'cross the ground," Toby said. "But I finished him off."

"He's a good sort," Walt said.

Toby grunted in agreement. "Could…what was Myles like?"

"He had blond hair, not like Eleni's, more like yours, and his blue eyes set the women to clucking," Walt said. "Kincaid was his Da, and…"

Time slipped by, as Walt and Toby spoke of things that might have been, little attention paid to their lines by man or fish. The sun began to drift lower in the sky, and the light began to change. They whiled away the hours by the river, and when it was time to leave they might not have been as close as family ought to be, but they had taken the first steps along the road. As they packed up, Walt turned to Toby with a serious look on his face.

"If anyone asks, we caught plenty, but let 'em go cause of the boar," Walt said.

"Size of my arm they were," Toby said, nodding his agreement.

The boar was slung over Khal's back, and they left the fishing spot behind, heading towards the road. It was a day well spent.
 
Nice interlude, especially after the other shoe dropping in the previous chapter.
 
The Spark
"I'm not sure, milord," the blacksmith said dubiously. His hair was shaved to stubble, and his eyebrows looked like they'd been scorched off one time too many. "I'm good, but I've never worked with this material before." The interior of his workshop was lit by the glow of his forge, and it was just short of sweltering.

"You won't have to," Steve said. "I just want a cap put on it to round it out. You'd need some of that valyrian steel to come close to the quality of it anyway."

The blacksmith dragged his eyes away from Steve's shield, sitting on a table in his workshop. "I can do something of the like," he said slowly. "The balance though…"

"Getting that extra cover back is more important to me than the balance," Steve said. "I'm not throwing it around anymore."

The man's lips quirked in a slight grin at what he likely thought was a joke. "In that case, give me a day. I'll bump this up the list."

"You don't need to do that."

"I'd rather not be responsible for a weapon the likes of your shield for longer than I need to be, milord," the smith said.

"Fair," Steve said. "I'll pick it up tomorrow morning then."

The blacksmith gave him a distracted farewell, already running his fingertips over the shield and inspecting the damage done to it, and Steve left him to it. His business in the castle forge done, Steve turned his mind to his next task, walking out into the courtyard and the morning sun.

Keladry and Walt were waiting for him, dressed similarly to Steve in unassuming clothes that had seen better days, though that just meant that Walt was dressed in his preferred fashion. The three of them were looking to go unnoticed that day, Steve especially. He knew better than most that people tended to show a different face when they thought no one was watching.

"You never answered my question, Steve," Keladry said as he joined them. Her brown hair had been trimmed short again, and the cut of her shirt highlighted the muscles of her shoulders.

"I didn't?" Steve said, affecting confusion.

"Naerys was humming this morning," Keladry pressed.

"Yeah, she was. Nice tune," Steve said.

Keladry gave him a pointed look. Steve smiled guilelessly back.

Walt gave a cough, not bothering to hide his amusement. "How're we gonna do this then?"

"You know what kind of men I'm looking for," Steve said, serious now. "As far as I can see, the camp is segregated roughly by social class, so we'll split up and pick an area each. By the afternoon, we should be able to find thirty to forty recruits each."

"Do you mean to enlist them all?" Keladry asked.

Steve shook his head. "No. We'll weed them out further once we've gathered them, and if we have to we'll recruit more. I'm not settling for 'good enough' here. Make it clear that this is an invitation to try out, not a guarantee of employment."

"Few nobles won't like that," Walt said. He rubbed at his beard.

"That's their problem, and if that's their reaction we don't want them anyway," Steve said. "Humfrey and the rest will be going through this selection process too, but with the training we've given them they should manage easily. I'm more interested in their grit and wit than their skill at this stage, anyway."

"Character before ability," Keladry said, nodding slowly. "There are some I've met that stand out."

"Easy enough," Walt said. "Where are we going?"

"Knights, men-at-arms, and servants," Steve said.

"Servants will be in the castle, not the camp," Keladry said.

"The servants who are part of the camp, the ones who make it all work," Steve said.

"You want the camp followers then," Walt said.

"Right," Steve said. "I'll take them. Keladry, you take the knights." He had considered giving her the men-at-arms, but that would leave the knights to Walt, and given he had very publicly cut an ear off one of them, that was probably not the best idea. "Walt, you've got experience with the men-at-arms, so you'll take them."

Walt grunted. "There's a few veterans about that know me; I'll see what they have."

"We'll meet by the stones you've got the lads stacking two hours after noon," Steve said.

"Knights can be…particular about who they serve with," Keladry said. "What if they need to be persuaded?"

"Tell them it'll be a hard campaign that only the best are fit for, and that the pay will be ok but they won't have to survive on hardtack and old shoes," Steve said.

"You don't want me to mention your name?" Keladry asked. "You are gaining a measure of renown."

"We don't want glory seekers," Steve said.

"Nothing worse than a knight that thinks he'll be the one to break the line, if only it can be softened up first," Walt said.

"There's every chance that these knights will be given orders by someone they would normally see as below them," Steve said.

"Won't like that," Walt said, almost chuckling.

"If we pick our recruits right, it won't matter," Steve said. "Now let's go."

They made their way from the castle, standing out slightly amongst the kind of traffic that had cause to go between there and the camp, but once they made it they were just another three figures amongst the mass. Most had already risen, only the lazy or those without duties still abed, and the camp was busy in a routine way. Walt dropped off first, catching sight of a scowling man almost as grizzled as he was, and Keladry peeled off towards the centre of the camp a few lanes later, leaving Steve to head for the outskirts, the place were few would choose to pitch their tent given the choice, the place where those with the least authority tended to end up.

He could see a mish-mash of services set up, from large tubs of clothes being laundered by women with thickly muscled arms, to rows of pots on fires bubbling away as they cooked stews to feed the army. He even spied a man tinkering with a helmet and a small hammer, tapping at it delicately as he repaired something or other. As much as his group would need that kind of support, that wasn't what he was here for at the moment. He was looking for those overlooked, who had something to offer if only they were given the chance.

Steve stopped by one of the boys minding the stews, unobtrusively offering him a silver groat and nodding at a bowl and spoon. The kid didn't ask him any questions, taking the coin and tucking it away, and then Steve had a snack as he wandered the area, waiting for something to catch his eye.

In time, something did. Two things, even. The first was a washerwoman beating the absolute heck out of a man while a younger woman was hurried away behind her, the man trying to fight back but mostly only succeeding in protecting his head. The second was a group of young men giving the fight a wide berth as they made for the edge of the camp, slings sitting over their shoulders. They had the look of a group on their way to have some fun.

The one sided fight was somewhat more pressing however, and he made his way over, the only spectator. Others glanced at it briefly, but continued on their way, apparently not finding it worth their time.

Steve winced slightly as the washerwoman drove her fist into the man's gut, doubling him over. If the man didn't deserve it, he was going to feel like a cad for not interfering. "Do you think he's had enough?" he called.

The woman drove her knee into the man's thigh in a move that Steve knew would leave a painful corked muscle and pushed him over into the dirt before turning to him. She was a plump woman, but under the padding were the kind of muscles that came from hard work. Her pale face was flushed, brown hair mostly tucked away beneath a cloth cap, but her eyes were sharp as she looked Steve over. "Depends," she said.

"On what?"

"On if he's learned not to come pawing at my girls again," she said, casting a withering look over the groaning man.

"You whore," the man managed. "Didn't do nothin."

"Hey," Steve said sharply. "Mind your manners."

Another groan was his only response.

"Can I help you, milord?" the woman asked. Despite the tale his clothes told, they were a thin veneer over his build and cleanliness.

The man stilled at the 'milord', and began to push himself to his feet, limping away as fast as he could.

"Maybe," Steve said, watching him go. "What's your name?"

"Betty," the washerwoman said.

"Betty, pleased to meet you," Steve said. "What's your position here?"

"I'm the head laundress for the camp," Betty said. She crossed her arms under her heavy chest.

"I need a laundress," Steve said.

"Plenty around," Betty said, eyeing him like she wasn't sure if she'd have to run him off or not. "What do you need washed? For a few coin, my girls can bump you up the queue."

"Clothes for about one hundred men over the course of the war," Steve said.

Betty reassed him. "You're wanting to hire someone then."

"Someone who doesn't mind following along on the march," Steve said.

"We're here, aren't we?" Betty asked.

"I wouldn't be part of an army," Steve said.

The woman frowned, trying to puzzle him out. "Sounds dangerous."

"It would be," Steve said.

"What coin are you offering?" Betty asked, bluntly.

"Fourteen silver stags a month," Steve said.

Betty blinked at him. "You'll want more than one laundress for one hundred men."

"How many would I want?" Steve asked.

"...five, including me," Betty said. "We could take on other tasks too."

"You're volunteering?"

"I know a good deal when it walks up to me out of the blue," Betty said. "Figure you chose me for a reason too."

"Your management style caught my eye," Steve said, which only earnt him a look of confusion. "You won't have the protection of a full army, so I'm looking for a certain character."

"Fewer men around can be a good thing too," Betty said, pressing her lips together in a grimace. "What would my girls get?"

"Ten stags a month," Steve said.

She chewed her lip. "You're offering a lot."

"I'm asking a lot."

The woman struggled with herself. "I - my girls won't be whores for your men," she said.

"If anyone lays an unwanted hand on them, they will be punished," Steve said. "Anyone who works for me is under my direct protection."

Betty swallowed, not expecting his answer. "Aye, milord."

"Think it over," Steve said. "It will be a hard job, and you'll have to learn a few things, but that will come later."

"I'll do it," Betty said, shaking her head. "I'll have four more girls by the end of the day too."

Steve nodded. He remembered the feeling, jumping on an unlooked for opportunity before it could disappear. "Any time you want out, you can. This isn't Essos."

A thought occurred to the woman. "What was your name, milord?" she asked.

"Steve Rogers," he said. "You might have heard of me as Lord America."

A look of recognition crossed her face. "Aye," she said. "I've heard of you."

"Speak with one of my people when you're ready," Steve said. He offered his hand, and after a moment of hesitation, she took it. "Welcome aboard." They shook, though it was more Steve shaking her hand.

Betty marched off with a purpose, heading for a small cluster of her fellows who had been watching their discussion. Steve left her to it. The devil was in the details, and he'd seen to some of them now, but there was more yet to do.

It hadn't been long since the young men with the slings had wandered past, and he followed in their path, intrigued. He hadn't seen anyone carrying a sling in his time in this new world, but he remembered seeing a demonstration at some event that Clint had talked him into attending where a slinger put a lead ball through a mannequin.

It wasn't far to find them, as they hadn't gone far. Just beyond the edge of the camp was an area where a number of trees had been cut down, either for firewood or in anticipation of the camp expanding, and now the group he had seen were taking turns aiming at stumps using small pebbles that each kept in a pouch at their hips. There were just under a dozen of them, most in that awkward stage between teenagers and adults.

Steve came to a stop behind them, watching for a while. They didn't notice him at first, intent on the competition they had going, each calling their shots before they made them. They seemed skilled, or at least experienced, and a miss was cause for friendly jeering, rare as it was. They had to be making shots from at least forty metres away, and their game seemed to revolve around each called shot needing to be more distant than the one previous. He watched as one young man called a small sapling and nailed it, tearing a furrow from it.

"That was a fine shot," Steve said.

Caught up in their game, the slingers jumped almost as one when he spoke. The man to make the shot, blond and gangly, was the one to respond. "Thanks, uh, ser," he said. "Did you need a message run?"

"Is that what you do?" Steve asked.

The blond glanced at his friends, but they threw him under the bus, nominating him as their spokesman. "When we're not needed for something else," he said. "This is our rest day, that is. But, if you need something -" he cut himself off, ceasing the stumbling of his words.

"You're fine," Steve said. "I was just curious when I saw you with your slings."

"We're the best slingers in the Vale," he boasted, suddenly confident.

"That so," Steve said, holding back a smile.

"I killed a clansman once," another one, a redhead, said. "Got him right between the eyes."

"Really?" Steve asked, his interest rising. "What range?"

He mumbled something, and his friends looked like they wanted to poke fun at him, but held their tongues.

"I didn't catch that," Steve said.

"Ten metres," the young man said. "But it woulda been further if I'd noticed him earlier!"

"I believe you, seeing some of the shots you've made," Steve said. "How long have you been practising for?"

"Always?" another said. "Not much to do when you're minding the flock."

"Is it difficult then?"

"Not for us," said yet another, emboldened by this strange knight's apparent interest in their skill.

"What's the hardest shot you can make?" Steve asked.

"I took out a hawk on the wing before," the first one, the blond, boasted. "Stopped it from swooping down on a newborn lamb."

"How about you show me?" Steve asked.

"Ser?" several asked, confused.

"I'll throw something up in the air, and you'll try to hit it," he said.

"Won't need to try," the blond said.

"That's the spirit," Steve said. He cast around for a suitable target, and his eye fell on a small log nearby. He stepped over and picked it up. It was a bit of an easy target, so he gripped it and tore it in half, splitting it. "Ready?"

They were staring agog at him, but quickly loaded their slings, separating so they would have room to wind up. He thought as he watched them, turning the start of an idea over in his head. They would never be able to stand in ranks, but as an ambushing or skirmishing force…he put it aside for now. The wood he held was half the length of his arm and almost as wide, and when he saw they were ready, slings whirling overhead or at their side, he hurled it with a flick of his wrist. It went up and to the side, spinning end over end, and they loosed almost as one.

There was a clatter of stone on wood, and Steve's ear picked out four impacts, but the rest were only bare misses. The wood wasn't quite shattered, but it was knocked well off course, and he could see dents and divots in it as it began to fall.

"Not bad," Steve said, considering. "Not bad at all." His idea was starting to take form. "Are you happy running messages?"

Whatever they had been expecting, it wasn't that. "Ser?"

"Your jobs, carrying messages," he said, looking them over closer now. They were young, but not that young, and he had been scrawnier when he'd tried to sign up for the War. Proper food and some hard training would take care of that. "Do you enjoy it?"

"Keeps us fed, ser," the blond said, shrugging. "They said we didn't have the training to join the muster proper."

"What if you did?" Steve asked. He took them in, gauging their mood. "You're young. War is dangerous. If you had the chance, would you choose to join?"

They shared looks, an unspoken conversation passing between them. There was likely a story that brought a group of young men that all knew each other here like this.

"We're no warriors, ser," the blond said.

"Osric!" the redhead hissed.

"If you wanted slingers, though," Osric said, pushing on, "we can do that."

"Could you teach others?" Steve asked.

"Aye," Osric said. "They won't be as good as us, but aye."

"Down the camp edge a ways, there's a pile of stones," Steve said. "Do you know it?"

"The ones those poor bastards have to stack and unstack every day?" one lad asked.

"That's the one," Steve said. "If you can be there two hours past noon, I'll give you the chance to impress me. Do that, and you'll have a spot in my company."

"Haven't we impressed you already?" the redhead asked. Some of his friends looked like they wanted to swat him, but they held back.

"I know you've got a quick hand and a keen eye," Steve said, "but I'm not taking you to war if I don't think you've got what it takes to survive."

"Are you the one making them stack those stones?" another said. This one had been almost hiding at the back of the group, but they pressed forward now. They were the skinniest of the lot, brown hair falling to their ears, and they looked at him with demanding eyes.

"Ren, you can't-" Osric said, hurried and low. Ren elbowed him, shutting him up.

"I am," Steve said.

"What if we're not strong enough for that?" Ren asked. "I'm the best slinger here, but I can't lift stones like that."

Steve looked Ren over, really looked them over. They were skinny, but so were the rest of them. They also wore a higher necked shirt than the rest. Under his gaze, they swallowed, and there was no lump on their throat.

"For a 'young man'," Steve said, "strength is less important than dedication." He met Ren's eyes, and they stilled, fighting the urge to shrink back.

Ren steeled herself, holding her nerve and nodding. "Dedication. I can do that."

Steve looked at the others; they seemed scarcely willing to breathe. It seemed they were well aware of her situation, and he nodded in approval. "I wouldn't worry about your strength so much anyway," he said. "Endurance is what you'll be trained for in my company. And you will learn it."

For some reason, this didn't seem to reassure them.

"Second hour past noon," Steve reminded them. "Eat a good lunch, and come ready to work hard."

"We will, Ser," Osric said, determined.

"I'll leave you to your contest," Steve said. He turned and left, heading back into the camp, smiling as he heard rushed murmuring break out behind him. He realised, suddenly, that for Ren at least, he had just become their own Abraham Erskine. There was a warm weight in his chest, and he resolved to live up to the mantle. If they had the potential, he would bring it out. In all of them.

His task was not yet done, however, and he trawled the camp lanes in search of recruits. He was not so lucky as to find another band of skilled slingers, or a washerwoman who could thrash a handsy soldier, but he had some success. A pair of brothers, almost as tall and almost as thick as he was were given an invitation, as was a servant who refused to buckle to the pair of hedge knights trying to bully him into getting them an extra allotment of something from the quartermaster. Here and there he found ordinary people who he thought had the potential to do well, to be more, if only they were given a chance. He was not looking for the strong or the well trained; Keladry and Walt would find more than enough of that he was sure, he was looking for the raw clay he could mould into the force he was imagining, the hammer that would take out the knees of a larger enemy. Strength and skill had their place, but a willingness to learn new methods was just as valuable, and blank slates didn't have bad habits to unlearn. Many lords would likely look at him askance if they knew what he planned, but when it was done he would be proved right, he was sure of it.

At length, Steve had recruited as many as he thought he would find, at least for now, and the sun was high overhead, just past noon. It was time to make for the stones, and see how Lyanna had managed on the task he had set her to. He had a good feeling about it.

X x X


When Steve arrived at his goal, it was to find Lyanna ordering about the men he had recruited alongside Walt like a benevolent tyrant.

"I see you've done well," Steve said, surveying the construction before them. It was drawing some attention from those nearby too, having watched it be erected over the course of the morning.

"Master carpenter was happy to help, when he heard it was you asking," Lyanna said. "Happier when I told him your men would help out."

"Did I tell you to do that?" Steve asked.

"No, but I figure you would if you'd thought of it," Lyanna said, shameless.

Nearby, close enough to hear, Symon gave Lyanna a betrayed scowl. His long hair was plastered to his neck with sweat. "You said he insisted!"

"Aren't you proud of the help they gave?" Lyanna asked. "We'd still be working if they hadn't."

"Initiative is always good to see," Steve said. "Well done all."

Symon pulled a funny face, as if he wasn't sure whether to perk up or keep scowling.

"What's this about 'we'?" Gerold asked as he passed by, carrying a length of wood on one shoulder. "You just stood there and barked orders all day." He liked to tease Lyanna, as an older brother might.

"As Lord America says, a job shared is a job eased," Lyanna said.

"Did I say that?" Steve wondered aloud.

"No, but it sounds like something you'd say, doesn't it?" Lyanna asked. She was almost rocking on her heels. It seemed she'd enjoyed herself today.

Steve shook his head, smiling.

A dark haired man with hairy arms covered in sawdust approached. "About done, milord," the master carpenter said. "We were able to put up almost everything you asked for."

"So I see," Steve said, taking in the obstacle course before him. It was mostly roughly made timber obstacles, but several ditches had been dug as well, and it stretched out a decent way along one edge of the camp, leaving plenty of room for running between each obstacle. He was sure the recruits would love that. "I appreciate it. You've seen my seneschal for payment?"

"No payment, milord," the carpenter said. "Lord Arryn saw to it."

"Generous of him," Steve said. "I'll have to thank him."

"It was an interesting task," the carpenter continued. "I've not made its like before."

The course was a hodgepodge of training and obstacle courses he had seen over the years, cherry picked for those that would be easy to make safely with what they had on hand. Over-under logs, rope climbs, a long dry ditch to run through with a log held overhead, vertical logs to weave through, an eight foot wall to climb over and more. Steve's personal favourite was the flagpole holding his banner at the end of the course, though he had a feeling the recruits would be less fond of it with what he had planned.

"I'll put it to good use," Steve said. He raised his voice. "I'm sure you boys will have a great time running it."

Jon, recovered from his head wound, shared a dismayed look with Ed. "But you already recruited us," Jon said. "You're paying us and everything."

It seemed that word had slipped or they'd puzzled out the reason for the task. "That's true," Steve said. "You didn't think I'd deprive you of the fun of running the course though, did you?"

Another man, Tim, groaned as he passed by with a wheelbarrow full of dirt.

"I think it will be fun," Hugo, the biggest of them, said as he neared with his own barrow.

"You would you great ox," Will said through his scarlet beard as he followed.

"What's that?" Steve said, enjoying the complaints. He was reminded of the few times he'd visited basic training incognito since waking up in the old new world. "You want to run it a few times now to get used to it?"

The men grumbled, but it was in good fun, and they kept at their tasks, putting the finishing touches on the course.

"Don't worry," Steve said. "With all the suicides and stone stacking we've been having you do, this will feel like a holiday." The first few laps, anyway, but he kept that to himself for now, smiling.

Something about the smile made the men suspicious, but they couldn't question him, and the course was finished and tidied up as the day marched on. They disappeared to eat and rest, well used to taking advantage of such opportunities when they could after the training Walt and Keladry had put them through.

Speaking of the two, they joined him just after one in the afternoon. He couldn't remember what the locals called it, naming it after some animal or another.

"Did you have any luck?" Steve asked by way of greeting.

"Some," Keladry said. He noticed her knuckles were raw, a hint of blood on them.

He eyed them, raising a brow, and she came close to rolling her eyes when she noticed.

"I had a spirited discussion on the nature of chivalry," Keladry said, dry as the desert. "I did find some knights whom I believe you will approve of."

"No shortage of men-at-arms interested," Walt reported. "Figure we'll have to give the boot to a few, but that just means we can be picky."

"Good," Steve said. "Good."

"I gotta ask," Walt said. "What in the hells is that?"

Steve grinned. "That is how we weed our applicants out," he said.

"If they can't do the course, they don't make the cut?" Walt asked.

"To a point," Steve said. "We can train their bodies. What's harder to train is their mind. If they give up before they're spent, if you see someone sabotage another, if they refuse to roll around in the dirt together - they're not what we're looking for."

"A clever method," Keladry said.

"It'll do," Steve said. "By the end of the day, we should have our company. The only thing left to do is decide how we play it."

"How so?" Keladry asked.

"Who pushes them on, who watches for the good and the bad, and who runs the course to show them how it's done," Steve said.

"It would seem that we are each well suited to a particular role," Keladry said.

"I thought the same," Steve said, "but I thought I'd give you the option."

"You've said what role you want me for," Walt said. "I know how it's done, and I'm good at it." He was almost smiling through his perpetual scowl.

"I will watch, and ensure none pass who would be unsuitable," Keladry said.

"And I'll run the course and make it look easy," Steve said.

"Try not to break their hearts," Walt said.

"That's what you're for," Steve said. "Remember: you were tired of their shit years before you ever met them."

Walt chuckled, and Steve had a flashback to old Colonel Phillips. A thought occurred to him. "Hey, Lyanna," he called, and the girl looked over from where she was trading barbs with Gerold.

She trotted over. "Yes ser?"

"Could you go and find Robin? As my squire, I think he'd benefit from running this course too."

More glee than was strictly appropriate crossed Lyanna's face, and she nodded quickly. "I know where he is."

They watched as she hurried off, a spring in her step.

"Young love," Walt said, reminiscing. "I remember when my wife…well, never mind."

Steve and Keladry shared a look, and silently decided not to question him, given everything.

The sun crept every lower in the sky, and Steve began to look forward to the start of it all. He began to whistle a tune he remembered from his time in England, far too cheerful for what it promised. They might not be ready for war now, but they would be. Oh, they would be.

X

Steve waited, leaning against one of the vertical logs of the course. His lads were stealing a moment to rest, thankful for the clouds providing shade as they lay between the camp and the obstacles, and Keladry was at his side, content to enjoy the silence.

When the recruits began to gather, they didn't come all at once. The two brothers he had invited were the first to arrive, arms still dirty from whatever task they had been at, and they sat in the dirt near Humfrey and the others, watching and waiting. Robin was next, dragged along by Lyanna with a look of apprehension on his face. He looked to Steve, as if for salvation, and Steve smiled, gesturing to the obstacles to convey a 'you can do it'. This didn't seem to reassure him, and he lingered with Lyanna.

More servants trickled in, coming alone or in pairs, and perhaps twenty minutes before the agreed upon hour the men-at-arms began to arrive in groups. They seemed to mostly be a mix of salty veterans and unblooded youths, and Walt had them gather between course and camp, and he spoke quietly with some of them.

When it was almost the hour, the knights began to arrive, some in groups, some alone. Those that wore armour tended towards well used, but also well maintained, though there was one or two whose armour still had the shine of the forge. It was easy to pick them, for they stood apart from the men-at-arms, and didn't speak with anyone not a knight. Smallfolk continued to arrive, the slingers Steve had met the last large group. Osric and Ren were at their head, and they bore the signs of a fight, Ren with a split lip and Osric a swelling eye. They all seemed in good cheer, but also stood apart from the other groups. Not ideal, but they would learn.

One last recruit hurried up, still wringing suds from his arms, and Steve judged it was time. He stepped forward, drawing the attention of those who had gathered on his invitation. Keladry fell in at his right hand, and Walt left the crowd to stand at his left. All gathered had been watching him with one eye as they waited, but now he had their full focus. There had to be almost one hundred and fifty of them, all told, and they were all watching him, from the knights who had placed themselves at the front, the men-at-arms behind and around them, and the servants and smallfolk scattered about the edges.

Steve took a breath, and projected his voice like he was on a parade ground. "I am Ser Steve Rogers." It was already quiet, social expectations seeing to it, but as Steve spoke it seemed to spread, sounds of life from the camp dimming lest they draw the ire of the man speaking in such a tone of command.

"If you are here, you have been given the chance to become a soldier in my company. I am not looking for simple martial skill, and no one here is guaranteed a place." He swept his eyes over strangers, people he had only just met, Robin, and Gerold, Jon, Symon and the rest. "I am not Westerosi, and I will not command like one. This is Keladry, my second-in-command, and Walt, my sergeant. If either of them give an order, you obey it like it was from me. If any of these are deal breakers, you are free to leave."

He surveyed the crowd. Some were exchanging surreptitious glances, and he let the moment stretch out, but none left.

"Positions are limited. You will be recruited, or you won't," Steve continued. "The course behind me is designed to let us see what kind of soldier you might be. You will run it in groups. You will give it your best, or I'll know, and Walt will be unhappy with you."

Walt was glowering out at the crowd, looking heavily displeased with the state of the world.

"If you are not taking the course, you will be running laps beside it. If you are not running, you are taking the course," Steve said.

"Might we have leave to doff our armour?" a knight asked, one of those in more expensive gear.

"Do you plan on fighting this war without your armour, recruit?" Steve asked.

The man was taken aback, but only briefly. "No, I-"

"Then why would you want to train without your armour?" Steve pressed.

" - I understand, Ser Rogers," the man managed.

Steve gave him an approving nod, and continued on.

"I will give you each a number. Ones and twos, you will stand on this side or the other side of the first obstacle. Threes and fours, same with the second obstacle. Fives and sixes, the third. Odds on this side, evens on the other. You will not leave your group to join another. Do you understand?"

There was a mess of a response, cries of 'aye!', 'ser', and 'milord'. Well, they'd work on that later. Steve went to one end of the crowd, and looked the young man in the eyes. "One - go now - two, three, four, five, six, one, two…" Soon there was a steady flow of recruits to the first few obstacles, no trace of the previous social segregation to be seen.

When the last had been sent on their way, Walt stepped closer to Steve. "Wasn't sure how your style would go with a larger group, but I guess I was a fool to doubt ye."

"I can be their friend later," Steve said. He watched as the last of the groups gathered in their assigned spots, and he was satisfied that none had tried to join a different zone. "Walt, you've got this side, Kel, the other. Have them follow as I demo the course."

"How hard you want them run?" Walt asked.

"If they can avoid falling behind too far, I'll be happy," Steve said.

"A tall order," Keladry said, well aware of how hard Steve could push it when he felt like it.

Steve flashed her a grin, and they headed to their positions. The recruits were a mix of eager and nervous, some showing that they really weren't that far past boyhood with the gleam in their eyes as they looked over the course, others seeing it as a barrier between them and an opportunity. Over in the camp proper, the promise of a spectacle saw more and more people wandering over to watch, almost as many now as were going to take the course. The sky was still clouded, and there was a cool breeze blowing.

At the start of the obstacles, Steve shook out his arms, stretching lightly. "You will follow as I demonstrate the course. When it is your turn, you will do as I do, so watch closely!"

A thought occurred to him. He had told the knight that they would run the course in armour, but here he was in casual clothes. Nearby, a small boulder caught his eye. It was about the size of his chest, and had been dug out as the course was built, left by the start. Rather than start his run, he stepped over and grasped it by its rocky sides, hauling it up to his chest.

"We don't have to run it with that, do we?" someone in the crowd muttered, alarmed.

"Don't worry," Steve answered, startling the man who had thought he was speaking too quiet to hear. "I'm just doing this because I don't have my armour." He steadied himself, and the crowd grew intent as it was clear he was about to start.

A bird cried, and that was the signal. He burst into a sprint, and his focus sharpened as met the first obstacle. It was the weavers, vertical logs designed to make one weave in between them, stepping left-right-left-right. They were too narrow for the boulder to fight through, so he raised it above his head, zigging and zagging through them agilely. He was through in an instant, and then he was sprinting once more, boulder back at his chest as he ate up the gap before the next obstacle.

The second was a narrow beam, incline and decline, but that was hardly worth mentioning or slowing for, and then he was sprinting towards the third. Walt was bellowing at his recruits to get a move on, while Keladry was already running, her own abruptly realising they should be following. An eight foot wall came next, and he briefly considered throwing the boulder over, but that wasn't quite in the spirit of things, so he tucked it under one arm instead and leapt, catching the lip of the wall with his free hand. He hauled himself up and over, hitting the ground running on the other side, drawing even with the frontrunners and then passing them.

Next came the rope climb, a row of ropes hanging from a wooden structure. He set the boulder on the ground by one, and for a moment those scrambling to keep pace thought he would leave it there while he climbed, but then he clasped it with his knees and calves and began to climb, rapidly ascending to the top. He slapped the top plank and began to climb down as the middle groups caught up, taking the boulder in his arms once more and making for the next obstacle. He was barely sweating.

After was a set of trenches, chest deep and hardly wide enough for a man, a pile of logs by their starts. Not wanting to leave the men confused, he set the boulder on one shoulder and a log on the other, keeping them above the ground as he jogged through the trenches. Once through, he circled back to return the log, and then he was on to the next, recruits running hard to keep up.

The over-under logs were cleared, as were the sets of low stairs, two steps then four then six, up and down as fast as he could, and then another incline beam, but this one zigzagged, not that it slowed him, and then he was at the last - or as good as the last, anyway. He didn't know where the lads had gotten them from, but a pyramid of hay bales had been stacked to twice the height of a man, and he held the boulder to his chest as he crouched and jumped vertically to clear each bale, burden stopping him from taking the smarter path of clambering up and over them.

He reached the top, and then it was down the other side like a set of stairs and he was done, breathing easily. He turned to watch the last groups reach the end, the true last obstacle at his back, fluttering in the air.

"That's the course," Steve said to them. Some were looking confident, perhaps given false confidence by the ease with which he had completed it, while others were looking at the small boulder he still held, agape or in awe. Some few were on the verge of glaring at him, but given that Robin was the worst offender he was only inclined to feel smug about it. "By the end of the day, it will tell me who has what it takes to join me. Are there any questions?"

"How many times do we have to run it, Ser?" Robin called. Exposure had made him wise to his tricks.

"That's a good question, squire of mine," Steve said. "Any others?"

There were none, though many looked between the two of them, and Steve was almost ready to turn them loose. There was just one more thing to take care of.

"One more thing," Steve said. "You all see the banner behind me?" He didn't wait for an answer. "It was a gift made by some people I'm very fond of. Once you complete the course, you may make one attempt to get it down and bring it to me. Do so without damaging it, and you are guaranteed a place in my company." There was interest now, many looking upon the banner with hungry looks, and Steve hid a smile. "If that's too hard," he added, "anyone who can do the course while carrying this boulder through every obstacle also earns a spot."

The reaction was different this time, most glancing at the rock he still held and dismissing it immediately. Smart of them. Steve gave Walt a look and a nod, and the man nodded back. He took in a deep breath, seeming to swell.

"Well, what're you waiting for? Move you bastards, move!" Walt bellowed, startling near every man in hearing distance. "Back to the start, group one goes first, the rest of you keep running! I said now!"

Steve watched as Walt got the chance to embody the drill instructor he knew he was born to be, noble knight and smallfolk servant alike put to flight. Keladry set the pace, the months spent travelling and training and trying to keep up with Steve honing her body beyond most. It was time to see what these recruits were made of.

X

"Recruit, you're not as strong as the man before you so don't try to climb the rope like you are! Use your legs!"

The recruit glanced back at Steve, clinging to the rope with shaking arms. They tried to take his advice, pinning the rope between their knees, but it only helped so much.

Steve leapt up a free rope, rapidly climbing to a level with them. "Like this," he said, bringing his knees up and catching the rope between his feet so that it was draped over one foot, and stepping on it with the other, before pushing himself up. "See how I'm using my legs?"

"Yes milord," the man managed, mimicking him with a bit of trouble. He made it up the rope, slapping the top plank, and began to slide down.

"Good!" Steve told him, already moving on. Every group had already run the course at least twice, jogging around it while they waited for the group before them to get ahead, and fatigue was starting to show. So far only a few had been quietly dismissed, some for no fault of their own and two for allowing a personal disagreement to bring them to blows, but it was only a matter of time as the afternoon wore on.

A cry of alarm caught his ear, and he looked back to see a man on the ground, having fallen from the wall, and they seemed to be uninjured. He was ready to dismiss it as an accident until he heard a shout.

"YOU!" Walt bellowed, near frothing with fury. "YES, YOU! STAND STILL LADDIE!" The old soldier descended on a knight behind the wall in a rage, and everyone soon heard why. "THINK YOU CAN PUSH A MAN OFF A WALL?! IF YE CAN'T BE TRUSTED IN THE YARD, YE CAN'T BE TRUSTED IN THE LINE!"

For an instant, the man looked like he might argue, but a second look at Walt's face persuaded him otherwise and he slunk off in shame, dozens of eyes on him. Activity nearby slowed for a moment, caught in the backblast of Walt's spray.

This did nothing to help his mood. "DID I SAY STOP?!" he hollered, and all hurried to continue on.

"Pin your shoulders back, recruit, don't hunch over!" Steve called at a man trudging through a trench. "Lift that log with your whole body, not just your arms!"

Onwards they went, every man covered in dust and grime stirred by the unending laps of the course. It was not as bad as it could have been, between the climate and the greenery, but it was still enough to wear on them, just one more thing to make life harder. Another run of the course was completed, and he sprinted back to join a group he hadn't worked with yet, grinning at them as they sucked in breaths while they waited their turn at the weaver obstacle. Knight, man-at-arms, or servant, they were all ragged and breathing hard, but they were doggedly determined.

"Good effort recruits," Steve said. "Keep it up."

Ren the slinger was part of this group, and she stared at him, running on pure spite. Steve gave her a nod and a thumbs up, impressed by her persistence. She seemed to understand that he took enjoyment in their collective suffering, and her stare grew deadened, not shifting until it was her time to run the course.

Steve watched as recruits attempted the course again, familiarity growing but muscles tiring. Some began to stagger off to the side, some to recover, some to collapse, and some to vomit, and these were watched carefully. Those that dragged themselves back into it received encouragement, a pat on the back, kind word or grunt, but those who took too long or did not push themselves as hard were marked, watched closely for their effort and given one last chance. Those who unknowingly failed to make the most of it were tapped on the shoulder and thanked for their effort, but asked to leave. The numbers of those running the course began to thin slowly, and all those who remained were not blind to the fact.

The boulder remained where Steve had left it, untouched save for one knight who had picked it up and immediately set it back down earlier, knowing it for a fool's errand, but every single recruit made an attempt at the flagpole. Their efforts were futile, the closest any had come was to grasp the banner, only to remember Steve's warning not to damage it. It still billowed in the breeze, but he was optimistic.

The day continued, orange sun beginning to dip below the clouds, and the difficulty of the test began to tell. Fatigue had well and truly set in, many recruits barely able to muster the energy to look at Steve incredulously as he ran the course again and again, or at Keladry as she jogged up and down it without rest. Walt had slowed, marching up and down at a slower pace, but his voice hadn't flagged at all, still injecting those it was directed at with a shot of adrenaline.

They had almost thinned the herd to Steve's satisfaction, and he was proud to see Robin still staggering along. Lyanna had spent most of the afternoon shouting encouragement to him as he passed, and at first the others in his group had mocked him in good humour for it, but now it seemed they wished for some cheer of their own. The lads he had taken up into the mountains were all still in it too, goading each other on as they passed each other, scattered as they were, and Steve approved. He was glad to see his gamble on them had paid off. Sometimes folk only needed the chance.

The time came that enough potential recruits had been sent on their way, and Steve knew he should probably call it, but he couldn't help but glance at the banner, still flying. He had hoped, but it didn't look like it was going to be.

One more. He'd give them one more lap, not that he'd tell them that, and see if anyone could do it.

Steve set himself by the flagpole, watching as each recruit finished the course and made another attempt at the banner. The enthusiasm had gone out of most of them, seemingly having accepted that the only way out was through, to outlast those beside them or pass whatever bar had been set. Still, there were some who still tried. Ed, the blond villager who was good with knots had wrapped himself around the pole and inched his way up like a caterpillar, only to slide down, sweat slick, when he tried to untie the banner from the rope holding it in place at the top.

Just as he began to resign himself, he noticed a figure staring at him. It was Ren again. Her group had just finished making their attempts and moved on, but she was watching him, brown hair plastered with sweat and limbs trembling minutely. She looked from him to the banner and back again, expression curling in sour realisation, and he began to hope.

"You want the banner," Ren said.

"I do," Steve said. His tone was a direct contrast to her own.

"Strength is less important," she said, repeating his words to him, though she didn't sound like she wanted to hear the answer.

"It is," Steve said. His lips twitched, barely, but she saw it, and her gaze grew venomous.

Slowly, Ren staggered over to the flagpole. Rather than attempt to climb it as she and every other recruit had done over the course of the afternoon, she sank to her knees, shoulder leaning against the pole, and began to fiddle with the rope at the base that kept the flag in place. Tired fingers were clumsy, but she had the knot undone, and the banner fell, draping over her like an overlarge blanket.

The once goatherd struggled out from under it, trying to keep it out of the dirt as she gathered it up. All around, recruits and spectators alike had seen what she had done, or were being told by those that had, and a hush began to spread as they watched to see what would happen. Exhausted, Ren trudged over to him, and fought to raise the heavy bundle so as to drop it in his arms.

Steve accepted the bundle, steadying her by the shoulder as she threatened to topple over. "Well done," he said. "You've earned your position in my company."

For a moment, the words didn't seem to bring her any joy, but then she managed to bare her teeth. It might've been a smile.

"Lyanna!" Steve called.

"Ser?" Lyanna answered, trotting up from where she had been watching. The camp edge was thick with spectators now, some more distinguished than others.

"Is everything ready?" he asked, handing the banner off to her.

"Just as you asked," Lyanna answered.

"Good. Guide Ren here over there. He looks like he could use something to drink," Steve said.

Ren gave him a dead eyed look, but there was something deeper behind it, a core of gratitude that shone through despite the suffering he had put her through. Just by looking at her, he could tell he held the beginnings of loyalty, the start of something forged of will and steel, and he met her gaze freely. He nodded, and she returned it.

Sometimes, all folk needed was a chance.

As Lyanna led Ren away, Steve turned back to the rest. Many had slowed or halted as they watched, and he could see in real time as they castigated themselves for not thinking of anything but climbing the pole. He held his fingers to his lips and let out a piercing whistle, halting any motion to return to running, drawing in those not nearby.

"To everyone still standing," Steve called out, "congratulations. You've shown you have what it takes."

It took a moment to penetrate minds clouded by fatigue, but when it did they could not help but cheer. Smiles sprang up and backs were clapped, men turning to those they had been run ragged beside for hours to celebrate.

"Food and drink is waiting for you," Steve said. "You've earned it. Take the rest of the day to rest and recover. The real training starts tomorrow."

Some almost quailed at the thought of something worse to come, but tomorrow was a long way away, and the promise of food was a potent distraction. Like zombies, they shuffled after Walt and Keladry as they called for their attention and led them off after Lyanna, to where an area of the camp had been set aside for Steve and his soldiers. For now there was only an outdoor mess, covered by a tarp, but soon there would be rows of tents and a sparring circle. Stews and bread, ale and water, all from the castle kitchens waited for them, a reward after a hard day.

Steve smiled as he watched them go. He had a good feeling about them.

With the spectacle over, many of those who had lingered to watch began to depart, their entertainment ended, but not all did. There were those who actually had cause to be in the area, but also some few who had business with Steve. He spied Toby nearby, hopefully having completed the task Steve had given him earlier, seated upon Khal and looking dangerously bored. The wild child on the black stallion was an incongruous sight, drawing looks from passerby, but that was all. More pressing though was Elbert, having arrived towards the end of things, and approaching now that Steve had a spare moment.

"Steve," Elbert said as he neared. He was dressed in the colours and finery as befit an Arryn, and wore his sword at his hip. He looked to have something weighing on his mind.

"Elbert," Steve said. "What brings you here?'

"Uncle wished to hear how your designs played out," Elbert said, looking over the course. Now that it was unused, a few spectators had approached this or that obstacle to try it for themselves.

"I think it went well," Steve said. "A good base to start from."

"If this is the training you have your men doing, you will hardly need horses," Elbert said, cracking a faint smile.

"I had my ward look into that, actually," Steve said. "But we'll see."

Elbert made a noise of agreement, but he seemed distracted, looking out over the obstacles without seeing them.

"Something wrong?" Steve asked. "Is there an army on its way?"

"No, no more than there already was," Elbert said. "The Reachmen go to war like they prepare for tourneys, and we've little word from the Westerlands, to say nothing of Dorne…" He sighed. "The Maester had to take Stannis' leg today. Dosed him with milk of the poppy and cut it off below the knee."

"How is he?" Steve asked. Losing a limb…even back home, it wasn't easy. He didn't want to think about what it might mean in a culture as martial as the Westerosi.

Elbert grimaced. "He woke briefly earlier, but would not speak with anyone."

"I've worked with soldiers that have lost limbs before," Steve said. "I can speak with him."

"If you can get him to talk," Elbert said. "He would not acknowledge my Uncle or Lord Stark."

"If I'm going to escort him home, I'll get through to him eventually," Steve said.

"It may be safer for him to see out the war here," Elbert said.

Steve gave him a side eye. "...he lost a leg, he's not on death's door."

"Rare are the men who recover from such a wound."

"You think Stannis isn't one of them?"

Elbert ran a hand through blond hair. "Perhaps. I'm told the early days matter the most."

The sounds of the camp washed over them as they fell quiet for a moment, considering.

"I'll go see him tomorrow," Steve said. "Give him time to himself, and then a helping hand or a kick in the ass."

"You do not mince words, do you Steve," Elbert said, almost snorting a laugh, though it was lacking in humour.

"Different folk need help in different ways," Steve said. He thought about the work he'd done at the VA with Sam, and then the work after the Snap. "If nothing else, I know some exercises that can help after losing a limb."

"He would appreciate that more than anything, I think," Elbert said.

"Tomorrow then," Steve said. "Any more word, after yesterday's news?" The ravens had been flying all day for those with the eyes to see them.

"Nothing so dramatic," Elbert said, glad for the change in subject. "Some lords have taken it ill, but others are furious. We will march soon, I think."

"How soon?" Steve asked. He knew they wouldn't have as much time as he wanted to train his soldiers before they had to march, but it was seeming like they'd have even less than he thought.

"Perhaps a fortnight," Elbert said, leaning in to speak quietly. "Perhaps less. It will depend on how certain talks go."

"Two weeks," Steve said to himself. Two weeks to get them up to snuff physically, and skills could be taught on the march."

"It seems I am only the bearer of bad news today," Elbert said.

"It's war," Steve said, shrugging.

"At least I will have a tale for my Uncle," Elbert said. "Watching your men vie was quite something."

Steve smiled, and they spoke on the training for a time, sharing tales of the day and of their own in the past. At length, after Steve told a tale of mischief that Dum Dum and Gabe got up to in order to escape drills, Elbert begged off, citing other responsibilities.

"Another day, I'll tell you how I hid my knight master's shield after using what I thought was polish on it," Elbert said, shaking his head.

"I'll hold you to it," Steve said.

They said their farewells and went their separate ways, Elbert for the castle, and Steve looking for Toby. The boy was still waiting nearby, and the way he and Khal were eyeing a nearby man-at-arms told him he should probably find something for him to do.

"Toby," Steve called.

It was Khal that looked over, even as Toby continued to eyeball the man-at-arms, and the destrier plodded towards him. Toby was forced to break his stare as Khal reached Steve and nosed at his pockets.

"Don't act like you don't get treats," Toby told the horse. "Ye know you're spoiled." He sounded just like Keladry when she was stern with him.

"How did you go today?" Steve asked, rubbing Khal's neck.

"Ehh," Toby said. "Lotta folk wanting horses."

"I figured," Steve said. If he was going to lead a mobile force to cause trouble, it would help if they were actually mobile, hence the task he had set Toby on. "How bad is it?"

"Could be worse," Toby said. "Ye can get 'em, they're just not great. Paying gold for silver, too."

"How many can we get?" Steve asked.

"As many as you wanted, if you want to spend the coin," Toby said. "Found a man doing droves, but he's been doing them a while now."

"So the best mounts are probably spoken for," Steve said.

"Mmm," Toby said, nodding. "Or we could get a coupla decent ones for the same price a head."

"How many?"

"Twenty or so," Toby said.

"Enough to train them on," Steve said, considering.

"Gotta be more horses elsewhere, too," Toby said.

They could always buy or commandeer more mounts later. "We'll get twenty five horses to start," Steve said. "How much are they asking?"

"Four dragons a head."

Steve frowned. "You're not kidding about the price."

"I could get him to drop it," Toby said, trying to be sly. "No one wants ta buy an angry horse."

"Toby," Steve said, refusing to put his hands on his hips. Was this how Bucky always felt, back in Brooklyn?

"What?" he asked, unrepentant.

Steve sighed. "Is he mistreating them?"

"Nooo…"

"Has he done anything to deserve you being all…you?"

Toby grumbled some more.

"Go see Naerys, and tell her what we need," Steve said. His spirits rose slightly at the thought of Naerys, and of the evening they'd spent together. "She'll be able to bargain him down or get some equipment included." 100 gold dragons wasn't nothing, but no one said outfitting a company would be cheap.

"She was takin' lunch with Ma and the ladies last I saw," Toby said. "I can find 'er."

"Good. In the meantime, see if you can find some packhorses too," Steve said. "I don't want to be slowed down by wagons, but we'll still need to carry supplies."

Toby's face turned calculating. "I might know some."

Steve gave him a look.

"He don't spare the whip, and he hardly looks after 'em right," Toby said. "So long as they deserve it, it's fine, right?"

Steve spared a moment to consider if he had been teaching the kids a warped set of morals. "If they abuse those that can't defend themselves, then yes," he said, "but, but," he stressed as the kid began to grin, "you have to make sure of it, otherwise it's you who becomes the bully."

"Yeah, o' course," Toby said.

"Just, don't be afraid to ask Robin and Lyanna for help if you need it," he said, remembering the trouble they got up to at Harrenhal.

"Right," Toby said, Khal already turning away. "Twenty five fightin' horses, dozen packhorses, done. Bye."

Steve decided that it really wasn't his problem. He had thought once that wrangling the Avengers had been his comeuppance for the grey hairs he'd given Bucky, but he had been wrong, clearly.

X x X


Steve stood at parade rest in his heavy plate armour as he surveyed the group before him, standing in loose ranks. The morning sun shone down on the open ground where they gathered, just on the current edge of the camp. One hundred and seven souls all told, and he had taken on the responsibility to train them into an effective fighting force and to do his best to bring them home safely. It would not be an easy task, but little worth doing ever was.

To his disappointment, they seemed to have fallen back into grouping by social standing, though he spied a few here and there that had worked together yesterday standing close. Walt and Keladry were with him, of course, and Robin was in the front row. He was amused to see that very few of the knights had arrived in their armour today.

"Now that you've all eaten your fill," Steve began, projecting his voice, "it's time to start the real training."

There were a few hidden groans, but for the most part they were too appreciative for the breakfast Steve had arranged at the mess to feel proper dread. It was still the only part of 'his' camp that had been constructed, but it was a crucial part of his morale building plans.

"I think we'll start the day with a nice run," Steve said, giving them his 'Boy, Isn't This Clean Living Just Swell?' smile. "Are you ready?"

Scattered and disparate were the answers, even if they were positive, and Steve affected a frown.

"In the field, when I ask you a question I expect to hear 'Yes ser!' or 'No ser!'," Steve told them. "Do you understand?"

There was a pause, and then a rolling 'Yes ser!' came.

Steve's frown deepened. "I said, do you understand?"

"Yes ser!"

"That's better," he said approvingly. "Keladry, you have the lead."

Keladry stepped forward. She was wearing her breastplate, cuisses and greaves, just as Steve was. "From the right, you will fall in after me in rows of four," she ordered, pointing to her left. She turned, breaking into an easy jog, heading away from the camp and towards the main road. The men began to follow, already threatening to turn into a messy mob, but that was where Walt and Steve came in.

"In fours you were told!" Walt shouted at them. He too was wearing armour, though only his old cuirass.

"Hold, until those to your right have gone!" Steve called. "Don't worry, you'll get your chance!"

With browbeating and helpful advice, they managed to get them going in a messy column, again drawing the eye of those they passed. Many seemed to be pitying them. With Keladry at the front, and Walt bringing up the rear, Steve was free to run up and down the line, making sure all were keeping a steady pace as they went.

"You in the armour, I like your initiative!" Steve told one knight as he passed him. The man looked like he was already regretting his choices, but he managed a nod in return. "What's your name?"

"Henry, ser," the knight said. He wasn't yet breathing hard, though he was running with the gingerness that spoke of sore muscles.

"Keep it up Henry," Steve said, before moving on, swiftly passing half the column. "Hugo, pick those feet up! You marched through the mountains with me, this is a walk in the park compared to that!"

Onwards they went, and through it all Steve ran rings around the column, giving out encouragement and learning names. The camp and even the castle grew small at their backs as Keladry led them along the main road, before turning down a smaller path that led off it. It was at a slight incline, and Steve had Kel slow surreptitiously as he saw some of the men starting to flag. They entered the fingers of the forest that covered the mountains, the shade a respite from the sun, but still they ran on.

Eventually, they reached their goal, a grassy field that was fairly flat, and Steve called a halt. There were barrels of water waiting for them, and many eyes lit up at the sight of them.

"Walk for a minute, and then get a drink," Steve ordered. "Then you can take a seat and rest."

The men broke apart, cooling down from the run, and the three leaders met up by the side of the clearing where they could keep an eye on it all.

"Invigorating," Keladry said. Her hair was sweat slick, sticking to her ears. "I would not have cared for that run before I joined you."

"Practice does it," Steve said. "How're you going Walt?"

"Not as young as I used to be," Walt said, taking long, deep breaths without panting. "Good thing you feed us right."

As much as the run had been worth it, it wasn't the main goal of the day. He had brought his troops out here to speak with them, to lay out his expectations and demands of them as a company, as well as what he would offer them in return.

When he judged they had recovered enough to listen to his words, Steve stepped up, drawing their attention. They had sat themselves in the shade of the treeline in a curving line, and he was able to take them all in as he stood before them.

"I'm not going to make you run again, yet," he said, smiling lightly. He wasn't projecting with his parade ground voice this time, though he still made himself heard with ease. "First, I want to talk with you about what you're getting into here." He took a moment to look them over, meeting as many eyes as he could. "You are going to war. Some of you have seen it before, most of you haven't. Those of you that haven't, you don't know yet. Look to the veterans when it comes. They'll help you survive long enough to learn."

Some of them were uncertain, others frowning, but there were nods as well. Walt was one of them, the weathered men-at-arms he seemed to know the others.

"You know I'm not from Westeros," he continued. "I won't command like you're used to, and I won't fight like you're used to. While you're under my command, I expect certain things from you. I expect each and every one of you to act as a knight, and I don't care what your rank or social position is. The core values of knighthood - loyalty, honour, integrity, the protection of those who can't protect themselves - these are standards that this company will aspire to. All of us."

The reactions here were mixed, some the spines of some straightening, while others seemed uncertain.

"There are other things I demand from you," Steve said, his tone hardening. "First - there will be no rape. There will be no pillaging. You will act as men, not animals, and if you cannot abide by these demands, you will leave now."

The clearing was deathly still, no one wanting to so much as shift and draw attention to themselves.

"If you witness rape, no matter the one doing it, you put a stop to it, by any means necessary," Steve said. "I don't care if it's a lord or his heir. If you have to kill them to save the victim, you do it, and I will protect you from any reprisal. You have my word." He was grim as he delivered his words. He knew well how war made beasts of men, and he would not have it. Not under his watch.

Men were nodding now, and it heartened him to see the current of approval going through the crowd.

"Second - as far as the war goes, everyone in this company is equal. I know some of you are knights; you might even rule land. Others are smallfolk. I don't care. While you serve here, the only thing that matters is keeping the man next to you alive. We will not be fighting with the main armies, and we don't have time for etiquette getting in the way of deciding whose turn it is to dig the latrine that night, or who's on cleanup duty after dinner. Everyone fights. Everyone cleans. Everyone suffers together. Clear?"

There was no response, as they seemed to still be taking in his words. A few of the knights were almost scowling.

Steve raised a brow. "I said, clear?"

"Yes ser!" came the response, startling a nearby flock of sparrows. It wasn't the most sincere agreement on the whole, but it was enough to work with.

"Good. I know my standards are higher than most, but I offer more than most in return. First and most important -" he grinned, inviting them to share the joke "- fair pay."

There was some low laughter through the ranks, and more grinned in turn.

"If you are a knight, or you fought in the War of Ninepenny Kings, you will receive two silver stags per day," Steve said. He watched their reactions, saw knights nodding like they had expected it, and grizzled men-at-arms looking cautiously pleased but not surprised. "Those with training but no experience of war get one stag and four copper stars. The rest of you earn one silver stag." It was fair, though not overly generous, as Naerys had given him a Look when he had suggested higher figures, especially considering the next part of his pay plan. "You won't be inexperienced or untrained for long. When you gain these, your rate of pay will rise to match. By the end of the war, I expect you will all be earning two stags per day."

That got the reaction he was expecting. Someone choked off an oath, and a storm of muttering swept through the ranks, centred on the young armsmen and the smallfolk. He could see a few doing sums with their fingers, disbelieving the answers they came to and checking again.

"You will be taught new skills, and new ways of fighting. If you distinguish yourself, you may be promoted. If you are wounded beyond healing, you will be helped. If you are slain, your family will receive a year's wages," Steve said. He did his best to show his sincerity, but he would prove himself to them with his deeds, not his words, and he eased off a bit. "You'll also eat better than any of the poor bastards not in this company."

Breakfast was still a recent memory, as were the envious looks of those whose tents neighboured their rough mess, and the promise of more of the same was well received. There was nothing quite like fresh bread and honeyed oats to start the day.

"You know my expectations, my demands, and what I offer in return," he said, bringing his speech to a close. "If for any reason you do not wish to join my company, you may leave now without consequences. But you need to decide now."

One hundred and seven souls stared back at him, and not a one amongst them moved to leave.

"Good," Steve said. "Do any of you have any questions for me? Ask them now, because you won't have the energy later."

"Are we to be sellswords, then?" a man called. He was a hedge knight, and he didn't sound disgruntled, only curious.

"No," Steve said. "I don't know the particulars of the compact with your lord, but you're here because you were already going to war. The money is just a bonus." He waited, expectant.

"Where are we fighting?" another asked, emboldened by the casualness of Steve's response.

"To be determined," Steve said. "It will depend on where we can do the most damage to the enemy. More than likely, we'll be escorting St- Lord Stannis home, and going from there."

"We really won't be with the armies?" a young armsmen asked. "Not even the Stormlanders? Ser." He sounded a touch disappointed.

"We won't be," Steve confirmed. "But don't worry, wherever we end up, you won't be bored."

"Did you kill the Smiling Knight with one punch?"

"Is it true you defeated Ser Barristan twice?"

"Sounds like you're ready for more exercise!" Steve said, clapping his hands together and enjoying the groans of the crowd. It was time to introduce them to the joys of suicide runs and planks. They would like it, he was sure.

X

Later, after the men had been run ragged and introduced to muscle groups they didn't know they had, Steve released them for a late lunch under Walt's sharp eye while he went to take care of something more personal. Naerys wasn't in their shared suites, leaving him disappointed, so he bathed quickly and put on the kind of clothes expected of a noble.

It wasn't shame or fault that saw him making his way through the castle halls, heading for a specific guest room, but he would be lying if he said he didn't feel some level of responsibility for what had happened. If nothing else, he could offer more than platitudes, so he would. He came to the door, and knocked three times. After a long pause, there was a reply.

"Enter."

Steve did so, closing the door behind him. His nose twitched immediately at the heavy scent of flowers in the air, wafting from a bowl of petals on a vanity to his left. To the right, the window of the room was open, letting in cool air, and across another door led further inwards, but the bed against the same wall held the man he was here to see. "Lord Stannis."

"Lord Steve," Stannis said. He was propped up by pillows, a book in hand, and the blanket only covered one leg. The other, wrapped in bandages, sat atop the covers. It ended just below the knee.

"I heard the news," Steve said. The chair from the vanity had been pulled over beside the bed, and he took it.

"Elbert mentioned your intent to visit," Stannis said. "You needn't worry. The blame for my crippling does not lay with you."

"You were injured in my care," Steve said. "That makes it my responsibility."

A look of irritation crossed the kid's face. "You did not lay the trap, nor did you fire the arrow. The fault does not-"

"I didn't say fault," Steve said. "I said responsibility." He was reminded that Stannis was barely older than Robin, and then realised that Keladry was only a few years older than Stannis. He felt like an old man.

"If you wish to split hairs," Stannis said stiffly.

"I do," Steve said. Speaking with the kid was making him feel like slightly less of an old man, though. "How's the leg?"

"Do you know, you are the first to ask me outright?" Stannis said.

"It's not going to grow back because people don't like to talk about it," Steve said.

The hint of what might possibly be called the hint of a smile crossed Stannis' face for a second. "The maester tells me that the infection has not spread."

"That's good," Steve said. "What exercises does he have you doing?"

Stannis frowned for a moment. "I am on strict bedrest."

"But after?" Steve asked. "What kind of regimen are you looking at?"

"There has been no discussion of such," Stannis said.

Steve stared at him for a moment. "I thought Maesters were doctors."

"It depends on the links they forge," Stannis said.

"Links?"

"Different links signify different fields. The more they have of the same, the greater their expertise," Stannis said.

Steve thought back to Pycelle at the Red Keep and Baldrich at Harrenhal. He remembered them wearing one, though he hadn't known the significance. "How many does this maester have?"

"Two of silver, for medicine," Stannis said.

"Is that low?"

"It is not high."

"...I'm going to give you some exercises to do," Steve said. "You can start doing them in a few days once you've healed up a bit."

Stannis watched and listened, expression carefully neutral.

"For now, try to avoid staying in the same position for too long, especially the joints on the amputated leg," Steve said. "You haven't been letting your leg hang off the bed, have you?"

The kid shook his head, hands clasped over his book.

"Good, avoid that," Steve said. "I'll write down those exercises for you." He still had plenty of charcoal left from his purchase in King's Landing months ago. He could add some diagrams too.

Stannis was staring at him now, brow furrowed. "Why are you making this your concern?" He waved Steve off as he made to reply. "You speak of responsibility, but that does not extend to playing the maester. Why?"

Steve fought the urge to throw his hands up in the air. "Because it's the right thing to do." Why was this such a difficult concept for people here to accept? He was beginning to feel like a broken record. "I've worked with people who have lost limbs before. I can help, so I will."

"And what will your help amount to?" Stannis asked, and the bitterness he had been hiding began to peak through. "How to be less of a cripple? How to be less of an embarrassment as I limp along? I will never fight again."

"Your worth as a person is not defined by your ability to fight," Steve said, voice sharp. "Even if you never raise a sword again, nothing about that makes you less of a man."

"You are foreign," Stannis said, leaning back on his pillows. "You do not understand."

"I have seen more war and death, and what it leaves behind, than anyone on this continent," Steve said, and something in his tone made Stannis freeze. "I understand plenty."

Stannis struggled with himself, looking for the right words. "Then what do I do? How do I-" he broke off, and looked out the window.

"Battles are rarely won by single men," Steve said. "They're won by commanders. If the fight means so much to you, find a way to stay in it."

"Men won't follow a cripple."

"So don't be a cripple."

This broke Stannis' facade, and he looked incredulously from Steve to his stump and back.

"I knew - know a man who lost the ability to walk," Steve said. "Took a wound in his spine. It wasn't easy, but he got back on his feet with a prosthesis. Fought again." He wasn't going to mention that it had taken a prosthesis built by Tony Stark to do it.

"I will not hop around on a peg leg," Stannis said. "Better to accept my fate than to make a fool of myself trying to avoid it." He sounded like he was repeating the words of another.

"So we'll build something better," Steve said, shrugging.

"You seem to have all the answers," Stannis said, looking him over. "You've not-" he cut himself off, frowning.

"I wasn't always this size," Steve said. "I was small and scrawny once. Didn't let that stop me from getting my head boxed in."

Stannis didn't reply, and a silence crept over the room. The cry of some bird of prey drifted through the window, and the kid's frown deepened. "I will think on your words," he said at last.

"Alright," Steve said. "Before I go - I'm putting together a small force that I mean to deploy in the Stormlands. Do you still plan on returning to Storm's End by ship?"

It took Stannis a moment, but he remembered their previous conversation on the topic. "I did, before." He glanced at his stump.

"If you stick with it, my men and I can escort you there," Steve said. "No sense in going separately."

"Lord Arryn and Lord Stark have suggested that I remain here," Stannis said.

"You said that Storm's End would need a commander," Steve said, not bothering to hide his smirk.

Stannis gave him an irritated look. "Storm's End has an able castellan."

"Are they a Baratheon?"

A grunt was his answer.

"Keep it in mind."

"...I will."

"I'll leave you to it then," Steve said. "Need anything while I'm here?"

"No, I - yes, actually," Stannis said. "The bowl of petals. Please, get rid of them."

Steve snorted a laugh, clearing the heavy scent from his nostrils. "Wouldn't want to come in here with an allergy," he said, rising from his chair. He grabbed the bowl, catching another heavy whiff, and made for the window. There was nothing important below, and the bowl was emptied out and returned to its place.

"I'll send someone by with the exercise instructions if I can't find the time," Steve said. "Take care of yourself now."

"And you, Steve."

X x X


For the next two weeks, Steve worked his recruits to the bone, sending them to bed every day only after having wrung every scrap of effort from them that he could and feeding them with fare more suited to a lord's table. They learned an affectionate kind of hate for him, and if he hadn't been right there beside them, crawling through the muck, stacking stones, and running for miles on end in full armour, they might have mutinied. The knights learnt a new appreciation for skills they might have once dismissed, the men-at-arms were eager to prove worthy of the pay of a knight, and the servants had yet to loosen their grips on the opportunity that had fallen into their laps. Every waking moment was dedicated to learning or training, oftentimes both. There was not a man in the company who wanted to earn Walt's ire, disappoint Keladry, or give Steve cause to think they weren't giving their all.

At the end of the first week, Steve pulled them from the main camp and led them on a gruelling march into the countryside in full gear and carrying all their equipment. The knowledge that they would soon have horses to share the burden with did little to soothe the aching muscles and growing blisters, though Steve's promise that they would sweat now to avoid bleeding later quieted the worst of the habitual grumblers.

Steve's introduction of what he called 'marching cadences' left them…of mixed feelings.

"Early one morning in the pouring rain,
Cap woke me up and said 'time to train'',
We'll jog five miles and run three more,
Cap is right, sleepin' in's a chore.

PT!
It's good for you!
It's good for me!

We're eight miles down and I'm having fun,
Halfway done this fucking run.

PT!
It's good for you!
It's good for me!

Two more miles and it's time to jog,
I'd kill for an ale and a whole roast hog.

PT!
It's good for you!
It's good for me!

Fifteen miles when the end's in sight,
We're still going on pure spite.

PT!
It's good for you!
It's good for me!

Sixteen miles in the pouring rain
Cap is gonna make us do it again."


The promise of a rest day, and the barrels of wine that Steve had sent Toby ahead with as he trained the new horses, provided motivation enough to see them through the march. What followed was a crash course in woodcraft, as Steve passed on what he had learned in Europe during the War, showing them every trick and skill he knew to make living on the march more bearable. Smokeless fires, how to dig a safe latrine, where to make camp and why, how to make camp not just well, but quickly…all this and more he drilled into their heads. Some the hedge knights and veteran armsmen already knew, but even they learned something, and their respect for Steve grew as he demonstrated that he wasn't just a skilled fighter.

Under Steve's guiding hand, the social barriers between the men began to break down, helped along by Walt proving he didn't need to be a knight to dump one on their arse when they got cheeky, and the sight of Keladry going through her glaive routine each morning ensured they had nothing but respect for 'him' from the start. When they returned to the Gates of the Moon, it was with the beginnings of bonds forming between every member of the company, and Steve gave them two days off as reward for their efforts, broken only by lessons in horse riding for those yet without the skill.

Then, near two weeks to the day since the company had been formed, a surge of excitement swept the camp. Orders had been passed down from above, and it was time to march. House Grafton had proclaimed their continued loyalty to the Targaryens, and Lord Arryn meant to answer.

The march across the Vale was quick, for such a large body of men, and the ravens flew daily. The lords held conference with one another, negotiating and jockeying for position, and from what Steve observed it was a full time job for the high lords to keep them in order, let alone command the army. He kept his nose out of it, focusing on cramming every scrap of training into his men that he could. The army proper grew to pity them, watching them pass by their column in a quickmarch, their mad commander singing out as he ran circles around them in full armour, but this only turned into a point of pride for them. They were cycled through the horses available as required, learning and recovering, trading marching sores for saddle sores, and given what snatches of weapons training they could manage on the march. Then, almost a month after setting out, they made it to Gulltown, the only city in the Vale.

X

"Lord Grafton has been given every opportunity to recant his position," Yohn Royce said, the focus of every lord in the large tent. He sat at the table in its middle, as did every lord whose stature demanded it, while the lesser nobility crowded around it.

Rickard and Jon sat at either end, holding court, those closest to them by their sides. For Jon that meant Elbert and Denys Arryn, amongst other advisors, while for Rickard that meant his son Brandon and the few lords he had taken with him to King's Landing that had remained with the muster. Stannis had taken a spot just down from Elbert, his crutch leaning against his chair, and anyone who had thought to comment had changed their mind after glancing from it to the kid's face and seeing the pugnacious look he wore. Steve did not have a seat at the table, but nor was he relegated to the tent walls, standing just behind Yohn.

Across the tent, Steve caught sight of a familiar face, and frowned as he tried to place it. He was middle aged, dark hair greying, and had the build of a fighter. The thought triggered a memory - it was Ser Markus of Strongsong, a man he had fought in the melee at Harrenhal, and he gave him a nod, receiving one in turn.

"He has chosen the oaths that mean the most to him," Jon Arryn said. In armour and the colours of his House, he looked younger, more vital. "We will give him one last chance on the morrow, out of respect, but after he denies us we will take the city."

A low rumble of agreement swept the tent. After a long muster, the lords were eager for battle, and keen to maintain their initiative. There had been no word of battles in the south as yet, and they knew that tomorrow, the war would begin in truth.

"The people of Gulltown are not our enemies," a lord that Steve didn't recognise said, sitting close to Jon.

"Just so," Jon said, approving. "It is vital that this does not become a sack, though I think it unlikely that a Vale army would lose itself in such a manner."

"Word shall be passed to the men," Rickard said. "Now we must plan our attack."

"The city gates will be most strongly defended, but they offer a swift path into the city should they be taken," a lord said.

"Grafton knows that, and they'll sell them dearly," another answered, kicking off a round of discussion.

Steve thought as he listened. His company wasn't ready as a whole, but there were enough trained fighters that he could commit them and leave the rest to 'defend' their supplies, though that did risk ill feeling. There was nothing stopping him from fighting himself, however. Either way, the question was how.

The debate continued, words going back and forth across the tent, the high lords listening to the counsel offered. Ideas were suggested, pruned, and debunked, as balance between victory and risk to the army and the city was sought.

"I can open the gates."

There was a pause, as all looked for the man who had made so brazen an announcement. When they saw Lord America, however, many bit their tongues. It was perhaps not so brazen, coming from him.

"How do you plan to do that?" Rickard asked, breaking the silence.

"I'll infiltrate the city tonight," Steve said, as the idea became concrete in his mind. "Sneak through to the gatehouse, and open it when the signal is given tomorrow."

"The walls are teeming with men," Kyle Royce said, turning from his place at his father's side to look at him. "You'd never get over them without being seen."

Steve remembered him from the bachelor party at Riverrun, and he nodded. "I won't go over the wall. I'll infiltrate by sea."

Even with the spreading tales of his exploits, there was some doubt, and much quiet muttering.

"That is still quite a challenge," Jon Arryn said diplomatically. "And with the city on high alert, it will be difficult to get a force across it, no matter how small."

"No force," Steve said. "I'll go alone."

The muttering was less quiet now.

"How do you plan to take the gatehouse alone?" a lord demanded. "The garrison is twenty strong by habit. I'll eat my boot if it hasn't been doubled, to say nothing of the men on the walls above it."

"If I can get into the gatehouse, that won't be enough," Steve said.

"That is…difficult to believe," the lord managed to say politely.

"I've witnessed Lord America fight before, at Harrenhal," someone said. It was Markus of Strongsong, blue eyes considering. "He defeated me with ease, and then unhorsed five more."

That persuaded some, but not all.

"I rode away from Lord Steve once, leaving him to fight one and twenty knights on a bridge," Stannis said. It was the first time he had spoken. "The next time I saw him, he rode the horse of the Kingsguard who led them."

They were beginning to come round, looking at the foreign warrior who had slain the Smiling Knight and defeated Barristan the Bold and Bronze Yohn, and began to consider some of the other outlandish tales they had heard of him.

"If I fail, the walls can still be taken conventionally," Steve said. "You lose nothing with the attempt."

"A knight of your calibre is not to be discarded easily," Jon said, though he wasn't disagreeing. He glanced to Rickard, and received a slight nod. "Very well. At the hornblast tomorrow, after we have given Lord Grafton his last chance, you will open the way."

"We could focus our forces as if to storm the walls elsewhere," Stannis said, looking down at the table as if picturing the city layout. "Force Grafton to reposition his men in response."

Slow nods were his answer.

"We need only so many men at the gates as can enter quickly, should Lord America succeed," Jon said. "It is decided. My lords, we thank you for your counsel."

The meeting began to break up, and Steve gave Markus and Stannis a nod of thanks for their support. Now he only had to break the news of the plan to the company.

And to Naerys.

X

"I see," Naerys said, considering. "That will make it easier on the men."

"You're not concerned?" Steve asked. It had been almost two months since they had made their choice to be together, and longer still since Naerys had made her desire for him known, but it still felt so fresh.

"Should I be?" Naerys asked. "I know better than most what you are capable of."

They sat in the central room of their tent, still getting their money's worth from the purchase made in King's Landing so many months ago. Keladry had retired to her room after putting an exhausted Toby to bed, while Lyanna and Robin had scampered off somewhere to be alone. The sun had set, and a sole candle sat on the table between them, casting the room in shadow.

"Even if I don't succeed tomorrow, I'll survive," Steve said.

"It's not that I don't worry for you," Naerys said, as she played with a lock of her hair. It was growing long, almost to the small of her back. "I just know that you'll come back."

Steve wet his lips. "It helps. Knowing that someone is waiting for me," he said. It hadn't always been enough, in the past, despite how hard he had tried.

Naerys lay her hand on the table, reaching for him, and Steve took it in his own. "I don't know how long this war will last," she said, "and I know I can't follow you into battle, but I'll follow as far as I can."

Steve squeezed her hand. He was beginning to better realise why Tony had made a suit for Pepper. It wasn't just for her protection.

"Shall we go to bed?" Naerys asked.

For a moment, Steve's thoughts stuttered, as his mind went down a path he was pretty sure was different to the one she intended. It must have shown on his face, because Naerys smirked.

"You'll need some sleep, if you're going to sneak into the city before the morning," she said, cherubic. "I'll watch over you as you sleep, and wake you when it's time."

"Right," Steve said. "Right."

They went their separate ways to change into their sleepwear, and then Naerys joined Steve in his room of the tent. His bedroll was already laid out, a chest of possessions against the wall beside the pillow, and Steve was rolling up his dirty laundry to the side, clad only in pants. She was cool, even in her winter shift, and she was quick to steal a place in his bedroll, not laying down, but sitting with her back against the chest.

"Here," Naerys said, indicating her lap, and Steve joined her slowly, laying his head down on her and closing his eyes. She was glad for her slippers, but Steve was warm, and she scratched lightly at his scalp. In no time at all, he had fallen asleep, leaving her alone with her thoughts as she watched him. She pondered heavy thoughts, though she was distracted as she heard Robin and Lyanna return, the quietness of the night allowing her to hear their goodnight kiss before they went to their own rooms. Hours passed, and she grew drowsy.

Eventually, the time came, and she gently woke him, leaning down to lay a soft kiss on his brow. "It's time," she said quietly.

Steve reached up as she made to pull back, pulling her down into another kiss, this one less soft. She felt herself drawn in, and had to remind herself that now wasn't the time. Reluctantly, she pulled back.

Steve rose and began to gather his clothing. For a moment, he hesitated, glancing at her, only to see her eyes on him, tracing his bare chest. He began to undress, and she watched, unabashed, as he changed into plain clothes. Her gaze was hungry, and she pouted as he dressed once more.

"I'll see you afterwards," he said.

"Mmm," Naerys said, dragging her eyes back up to his face. "I mean, yes." Her face was pink.

Steve smirked, far too smug for a face as fair as his, and went on his way. Naerys watched him leave, and when the canvas door fell closed behind him she rolled into his bedroll to get some sleep of her own, curling up in the warmth he had left behind. She would see him again, she knew.
 
Robin Interlude
Robin was as much falling forwards as he was staggering onwards, one more shattered figure in a crowd of scores laid low by the obstacle course. They followed as Walt and Keladry led the way towards the holiest of holies: a chair to slump in, and a meal to eat. He just hoped it wouldn't take too much effort to do so.

When the muster had expanded last, a large square had been left unused, marked out by pegs in the ground, and now he saw why. In the middle, poles had been stabbed into the dirt, and a canvas tarp stretched between them as a roof, two long runs of tables beneath it. More importantly, was the makeshift kitchen at one end, the bubbling cauldrons full of stew and the kegs beside them. There was even a table full of fresh loaves of bread. A breeze carried the scent of beef and potato with it, giving the approaching crowd the burst of energy they needed to make it to their goal.

Stacks of bowls and spoons filled a table by the pots, and servants ladled out hearty servings for every man to approach. There was no jockeying for position, every man was struggling enough just to remain standing. The quick witted so-and-so who got the banner down was already eating, though that might've been overly generous - they were sitting, head almost falling into their bowl, and his friends were quick to join him, elbowing him awake as they sat.

Robin sank onto the first bench he found, after getting his bowl of stew and mug of water. He sucked it down greedily, and it was empty far too soon. Thankfully, more servants were going down the tables with small kegs of water, refilling goblets and mugs and tankards. Few were the men who chose ale over water that day.

A man sat next to him with a clatter of armour, moving like every motion was an effort. Given he'd just gone through what Robin had but in full plate armour, it likely was. The table continued to fill up around him, and he realised it was mostly knights, even if they weren't armoured; it was easy enough to tell. He expected to be asked to move, to sit with his own people, and he wondered if he could get away with pretending not to hear it. As he ate slowly, however, no such order was forthcoming, and with a start he realised why. Steve had called him out as his squire before the whole group. They thought he was one of them. Such thoughts were too heavy for now, and could wait for a time he wasn't struggling to lift his spoon.

The makeshift eating hall was quiet, and the only sounds were the clinking of cutlery and what chatter crept in from the rest of the camp. He was mopping up juice with a hunk of bread and his head was starting to droop when the man across from him raised his head to look at him.

"Your knight master," the man said, every word an effort. "He's big on fitness then?"

Robin grunted an affirmative.

"He's going to push us until we're as strong as he is," the knight said, in a tone usually reserved for news that reinforcements weren't coming, or that the walls had been taken.

"Can't," Robin said, shaking his head. "No one is."

The table considered what they had seen of their new employer that day, running the course again and again with an encouraging smile and friendly advice.

"He's going to make us try anyway, isn't he?" another knight asked.

Robin nodded, and despair settled over the table.

"At least it'll get easier?" one naive fool said hopefully.

Dark mutterings were his answer, and if any had had the strength, a bread roll would have been thrown at him.

"Hope you like running," Robin muttered, licking his bowl clean.

Silent commiseration spread between them, and Robin's words would prove to be prophetic.

X

The next day started well, with a breakfast worthy of a lord's table, but turned for the worse quickly with a morning run, and even the revelation of what benefits they could look forward to barely made up for the introduction of 'suicides' and 'planks'. It was a grimly determined group that jogged back to camp that afternoon, already daydreaming of dinner, but they were not there yet.

"Every man will take a spear, and find an open place," Keladry ordered, standing in her armour with her glaive held at rest beside her.

If Robin hadn't known better, he would have laughed at the thought of her being a woman. The blade of her weapon was as long as his forearm, and her muscles were more apparent than almost everyone in the company except Steve and a few others. Like the rest, he shuffled past the racks of spears, and found himself a free space where they had gathered at the edge of the camp. He was pretty sure he knew what was coming next.

As the company readied themselves, Keladry took up position in the centre of them, compelling everyone to turn inwards to face her.

"I am going to teach you a basic spear pattern," she said, voice rising above them. She didn't have Steve's way of being heard, but they heard her all the same. "For those of you without weapons training, this is it. For those who have it, this will serve as exercise. Watch as I demonstrate."

None questioned her, even if one or two of the knights and men-at-arms looked put out. At quarter speed, she began to run through the movements, making it look easy. For those with the eyes to see, her control over the weapon was clear, and they winced at the thought of going up against it. The pattern was one Robin knew, having been taught it with Lyanna and Toby shortly after Harrenhal.

"He is clearly skilled, but surely our time would be better spent on our swordwork," one knight in the row in front of Robin muttered to a friend.

"Do you want to go up there and tell him that?" the friend muttered back. "In front of everyone?"

"I don't know about you, but I want to be promoted," a third knight said. He was one of the few knights who still wore armour every day. "I'll learn it, and learn it well."

"We're already knights," the first man said.

"You need to open your ears more, Yorick," the third man said. "There's over one hundred men here, and only two officers as yet."

"You think we won't be chosen?" Yorick said. "There aren't that many of us."

"Ser Rogers mentioned promotions by distinction. Teaching the less skilled seems a fine way to achieve that. I'll wager two months' pay that Ser Rogers promotes at least one smallfolk."

"He's right," Robin said, interrupting them. His eyes were still on Keladry as she moved through the pattern once more. "Walt and Keladry aren't knights, either."

The three men glanced back at him, not quite startled.

"Knights lead," Yorick said, though there was a vein of doubt in his words.

"First thing he did was break us from the groups we settled into," the third man said. "Mark my words, he's building this company carefully. If you want to excel…"

"You spend too much time thinking, Henry," the second man said, and then the time for conversation was done, Keladry commanding them to attempt the pattern themselves.

Despite their words, neither of the doubters were slow to follow.

X

That evening, when he wished for nothing more than a hug from Lyanna and the softness of his bed, Robin traipsed across the guest wing with a rolled piece of parchment courtesy of Steve. The intended recipient was one Robin had technically met, though not in what anyone would call favourable circumstances. He knocked on the door, half hoping that there would be no response so he could sleep all the sooner.

"Come in," a man said.

Robin stepped through the door, fighting the urge to duck his head in respect. "Lord Baratheon," he said, looking about the room. "I've a message from Ser Rogers for you."

"Lord Baratheon is my elder brother," Stannis said from the chair he sat in, over by the window. His stump was propped up on another chair in front of him.

"Lord Stannis," Robin corrected himself, keeping his eyes off the stump.

"Let's see it then," Stannis said. His tone suggested Robin hadn't been as successful as he might have hoped, and he approached to hand it over.

Stannis unfurled the scroll to glance over it, already opening his mouth to say something, but what he saw caught his attention. His jaw closed with a click and he unfurled it further, eyes scanning across the parchment. "Where did Steve get this?"

"He did it himself," Robin said. "Last night and today."

"The detail…" Stannis said, looking at an illustration of a leg without skin, muscles on display.

"Steve's great at that," Robin said. "You should see his paintings."

Dragging his gaze away from the parchment, Stannis seemed to remember himself. "Give Ser Rogers my thanks, Goodman Longstride."

"My lord," Robin said, glad to be leaving. He was halfway to the door when he was stopped.

"Wait," Stannis said. His stare was a piercing thing. "Steve said that you shot the man who took my leg. Is that so?"

Robin swallowed, but nodded. "There were two guards that ambushed you. I put an arrow through the eye of the one who shot you, and the other I got through the neck."

Whatever the Baratheon's thoughts, they were hidden behind considering blue eyes. "Good luck in your squiring," he said at length. "You understand the opportunity it is." It was not a question.

Robin nodded. He was well aware of the sharp turn his fate had taken because he had spoken up all those months ago in King's Landing. Stannis turned back to the window, and he took that as his cue to leave, closing the door behind him.

He hoped he wouldn't have to speak with too many nobles, that he could hide behind Steve for that sort of thing, but he had a feeling his hopes wouldn't be answered.

X

Even if his life hadn't changed all that much since the mad adventure in King's Landing, being an official squire did come with some perks. The room in the castle was one, the privacy it provided far and beyond better than what could be found in a two man tent with the rest of the company down in the muster. Robin did his best to smother the wide smile he wore as he and Lyanna joined Steve and Naerys in the salon of their suite. Going by the raised brow Steve gave them as they sat at the table for breakfast, he hadn't been too successful, and he fought the urge to rub at his lips.

"I can arrange to have what isn't eaten at the feasts shared with the men," Naerys said, continuing their conversation.

"I'd rather you didn't," Steve said, "the food they serve isn't quite what we want. I'll write up a list and make arrangements."

Small mercies, it didn't seem like another Talk was imminent, and he helped himself to a slice of toast, spreading some preserve over it before handing it to Lyanna. Her fingers brushed up against his as she took it, and he couldn't help the blush.

"You'll give me the list, and I'll make arrangements," Naerys said. She still found time to give him and Lyanna a tolerant smirk.

Lyanna looked pointedly between Naerys and Steve in response, but Naerys only grew amused. Robin kept his head down, focusing on buttering some toast for himself. He was starting to understand why his older brothers would often keep quiet when they brought their sweethearts to meet Ma.

"Elbert mentioned his uncle was interested in how I'm running things, so he might be the one to talk to," Steve said. "Elbert, I mean."

"I suspect Lord Arryn is more interested in keeping you happy," Naerys said, "but I will."

Steve pulled the face that he did whenever he took advantage of being a noble, but nodded.

"What do we look forward to today, Steve?" Robin asked, finishing his toast. Being able to give hints to the others on what to dread each day had helped him make friends with some of them.

"Fun and games, Robin," Steve said. "Fun and games." His smile wasn't reassuring.

Robin swallowed his food, and bumped his shoulder to Lyanna's in hurried goodbye, making for the door. If he was quick, he could warn the others and eat a proper meal as the mess.

A bowl of porridge with an extra serving of fruit and honey had been put aside for him, and it was handed over when he shared the bad news. Word quickly spread through the company, and they braced themselves for another of Steve's ideas of 'fun', making the most of their time in the shade of the mess.

"He's coming," Henry said as he glimpsed him approaching down a lane, in much the same tone one might say 'taxman' or 'slave driver'. The knight rubbed at dark stubble on his cheek.

Bowls and cups were given to over to Betty and her girls to clean, some men attempting to charm a dollop of honey or piece of fruit from her, but the tough lady was unmoved by their efforts. They hurried out into the sun, assembling in the square that had been left open after tents had been set up for all the men, arranging themselves into the rows that seemed to satisfy their commander best. Robin found himself pushed to the front row, and clasped his arms behind his back, falling into the stance that Steve commonly took and all the men tried to mimic.

"Good morning men," Steve said, starting the day with cheer. Keladry was at his side as usual, and Walt was lurking somewhere they couldn't see. "Today, we're going to start with a game I call tug of war."

Robin had warned them and word had spread, but still many grimaced. They were already learning that nothing good came when their leader was enthusiastic about an exercise.

"You see those ropes behind me?" Steve asked. There were six heavy ropes, lying straight in the dirt at his back, and a faint furrow carved perpendicular to them. "You're going to get into teams of ten, pick another group, and then try to pull them over that line. Understand?"

"Yes ser!"

"Good. The team with the most wins gets a keg of Arbor Red to celebrate."

The somewhat orderly lines quickly dissolved as the men regressed to their days of childhood games, seeking to build the strongest team they could. Robin found himself on a team with some of the slingers. They almost recruited the pair of twins, smallfolk almost as large as Steve, but Henry swooped in and wooed them away at the last moment, giving Robin a wink as he did, and they made do with two hoary old guardsmen.

Once assembled, each group approached a rope and tried to pick a group they thought they could beat. For some reason, no one took up the other side of Henry's group, filled with strong knights, the twins, and anchored by Hugo, the huge man from Walt's village.

"Does this mean we win?" Hugo called, his time with them in the mountains making him more at ease with cheeking Steve than the others.

"Well, we'll see," Steve said, approaching them. He took up the other side of the rope. "If you can pull me across that line, I guess you do." He seemed quite serious.

There was a moment of cocksureness, as the stacked team sensibly dismissed any chance of one man beating ten in a contest of strength. Then, their thoughts caught up with them, and they remembered just what they had seen that one man do so far.

"We'll start on Keladry's whistle," Steve said, stretching his arms out. It drew the eye to the thickly corded muscle of his limbs.

Robin took up his own rope, sharing a glance with the blond beside him. "Better them than us," he muttered.

"Too right," was the answer. The blond was older than he, but younger than Keladry. "I'm Osric."

"Robin," he answered. "Let's get that Red."

There was a redhead across from them, grinning at Osric in challenge, and he made a crude gesture. They took up the rope, setting themselves, muscles tense. There was a moment of silence, and their anticipation grew. Then, Keladry whistled.

Robin was strong for his age, and his enjoyment of archery from a young age had seen his shoulders grow broad and his arms thicken, but he was still the youngest person on the rope. Grunts and mighty exertions filled the air, and passerbys slowed to see what madness Lord America was putting his men through now. Robin found himself grinning as he dug his feet into the dirt, gaining ground inch by inch. It was not easy, but his team proved to have the advantage, and with a great final heave, they pulled the first man on the other side over the line. A cheer rang out, and not only from them, as he found himself clapping the brown haired man who had beaten Steve's banner challenge on the back; other teams had proven victorious too. It did not take long for all the contests to be decided…save for one.

The young archer was not the only one to watch the final battle, though he was one of the least surprised. Alone, Steve held his own against ten, strong men all. They watched agog as their commander began to draw his opponents in one arm at a time, ever closer to the line, but somehow they managed to stall him there. Their faces were turning red with effort, and they could hardly spare the effort to breathe. Still, it seemed that they just didn't have the strength to overcome - but then Steve's feet slipped in the dirt. Only the barest amount, but slip they did, digging in, and it gave them new life. Sucking in deep breaths, they gave it their all, and they gained another inch. Men were cheering now, not for one side or another, purely for the spectacle, as their commander put on a display of raw strength that would have them gossiping and boasting for days.

In the end, the contest lasted minutes more, but one man could never outmuscle ten, and the conclusion was inevitable. To Robin's eye it seemed that the ground had proved the deciding factor, as Steve was pulled over the line, heels leaving furrows in the dirt. Those who fought against him collapsed immediately, chests heaving, staring up at the sky or holding their heads between their knees.

Steve himself was shaking his hands out, dusting them off with a satisfied look on his face. "Looks like you won," he said to the exhausted and trembling group in various states of disarray. "Good work. Now you just need to beat the other teams too."

Henry, the knight, forced himself to his feet, though still he supported himself with his hands on his knees. He gave Steve a disbelieving stare, a look of slow understanding crossing his face. Robin felt a moment of kinship with the man. He remembered the moment when he had first understood that Steve lived for the suffering of others in the name of self improvement.

He wasn't the only one. His brown haired teammate, Ren he thought their name was, was giving the knight a look of commiseration. As if sensing his gaze, Ren looked towards him, and Robin gave him a grim nod. They would suffer together.

In the end, there was a draw between two teams, and they were preparing their exhausted frames for a deciding bout, only for Steve to reveal that he had acquired enough Arbor Red to share amongst them all. There were many dark mutterings that evening, as they enjoyed their bounty in the mess, and a popular pastime of complaining emerged, each complaint becoming more and more outrageous.

Personally, Robin thought it unlikely that Maegor the Cruel had ever asked Steve for tips on leadership, but he couldn't rule it out either.

X

Steve's disappointed frown had a way of making men feel small, and the company as a whole was discovering that for themselves that day.

It was almost the end of the first week of training, and they were halfway through their morning run. Steve had been doing laps of the column, as was his habit, and while it seemed that some of the fitter recruits now had the energy to talk during the run, their topic of discussion was not the most pleasing. They sat now in the shade of a small copse, Steve standing before them. Walt was glowering behind him, displeased with the world as a whole, and Keladry watched them from the side, face expressionless. Robin felt like he should duck his head, and he hadn't even done anything wrong. Even Dodger's tail had stopped wagging as he sat by Steve's foot, legs splayed out.

"I know what was said, was said without malice," Steve said, "and I don't intend to embarrass anyone by naming names." He looked over them, gaze not lingering. "All the same, I'm going to nip this in the bud. Some of you are better trained than others. Some of you have fought before, and some had never picked up a proper weapon last week." He leaned forward, frown deepening. "That doesn't mean you have less to contribute to this company, or that your efforts are worth less. Every soldier here has value. All of you bring something to the table."

Silence stretched out, but then a knight spoke up.

"Ser," he said, drawing eyes. "I think it were my words that you heard?"

Almost imperceptibly, Steve gave a nod.

"I don't mean to say that anyone is worth less," he said, voice growing surer as he spoke. "We all started somewhere, even if some of us were boys, but you can't say a fresh smallfolk recruit can fight as well as a trained knight."

It was a fair argument put fairly, but Robin had heard the same attitude put less kindly by others when the speaker was more sure they wouldn't be overheard. Going by the look on Steve's face, maybe they hadn't been sure enough.

"You're right," Steve said. "But no war is fought by one type of warrior, and as well trained as you are, knights alone won't win this war."

This didn't go down without note, and now some of the knights were frowning.

"Osric," Steve said, and the former goatherd that Robin had gotten to know over the week straightened.

"Ser?"

"When was the first time you held a spear?"

"This week, ser," Osric said, not looking away from Steve as many in the company looked to him.

"You ever killed a man?"

"No ser."

"Ever been in a fight?"

"I knocked my uncle's teeth out once," Osric said, back of his neck colouring as some chuckled despite the atmosphere.

Steve smiled lightly. "You see that tree we passed, with the low branch almost poking over the path?"

"Aye ser," Osric said, glancing back down the path. It wasn't a large branch, maybe half the thickness of a man's arm.

"Shoot it off the trunk," Steve ordered.

Osric didn't hesitate, getting to his feet and retrieving a stone from his pocket. His sling was over his shoulder, and he loaded it with practised ease, beginning to spin it above his head. After building speed, he released his breath and the stone in the same moment.

There was a faint whistle and a crack, and the branch, some fifty metres away, hung limply from the trunk, dangling by a flimsy connection. Robin thought it was a decent enough shot.

"Good shot," Steve said to the young man as he sat back down, before turning to the company as a whole. "Now imagine catching that with your face, or your horse taking it to the leg."

"I would want to be wearing my plate," another knight, one of Henry's friends, said.

"If that branch had been wearing plate, it might still be alive, yeah," Steve said, stirring some more laughs. "But I want all of you to remember what I said the other day: everyone fights, everyone cleans, everyone suffers together. I will not have this company divided by class." He let his words linger, surveying them once more. "If anyone wishes to discuss this with me further in private, my door is open. Until then, I think your break has gone on long enough."

Steve's way was obviously foreign, but Robin knew that he preferred it to the way things were usually done. The way things were usually done would have him carrying and fetching for coppers, not participating in great tourneys and going on adventures for gold.

They also wouldn't have him running for leagues upon leagues, so maybe he shouldn't be too quick to condemn the old way. He'd think it over more after the run was over. He began to fall back into the breathing pattern that helped him run, as they set off once more.

X

The aches and pains were starting to get better as his body got used to the torture, but better didn't mean gone, and he dreamed of the day that Steve promised would come when his exercises became easy.

They were in the salon once more, gathered mostly for the sake of being together, though if Robin had his way he would be laying down. Unfortunately for his poor muscles, Steve was working on his painting, something that had caught Lyanna's interest, and so there he was. His sweetheart had his leg in her lap as he sat slumped in his own chair, her thumbs digging into the meat of his calf and providing sweet relief, but her eyes were focused on the partly finished painting that had taken shape over the course of the evening.

Toby was suffering through a lesson on letters he had snuck out from earlier, but he didn't have to suffer through what Robin did, so he wasn't feeling much sympathy for the kid's glum face as Naerys taught him.

"Where did you learn this Steve?" Lyanna asked. They were all comfortable with calling their lord by his name, something helped on by Steve's own insistence.

"I went to school for it," Steve said, as he used a knife of all things to spread snow across the mountains he had created from blank canvas.

"Your home has a school for painting?" Lyanna asked, impressed.

"We've got schools for a lot of things," Steve said.

Lyanna gave an envious sigh. "I wish I could paint like that."

Robin already knew what would happen next.

"I could teach you," Steve said.

"Really?!" Lyanna asked, spine straightening and her massage halting. Robin held back a pout.

"Sure," Steve said. "Like anything, it takes a lot of practise, but I could show you." He frowned as he looked over his easel and brushes. "I'd need to find a place to buy more supplies first though."

"Robin showed me the portrait you did of him with charcoal," Lyanna said. "I'd love to learn something like that." Her hands resumed their magic, and Robin felt himself starting to drowse.

"Soon as we find the time," Steve promised. His attention was taken up by what looked like a difficult bit of work, and conversation lapsed.

A short while later, Toby's lesson came to an end, and Naerys rose from her seat at the table, stretching out her back. She drifted over to stand behind Steve, resting a hand on his shoulder and leaning into him.

"Any who thought your gift to Ned and Ashara a fluke will think again," she said, admiring the almost completed piece.

"If I'm going to visit these famous places, I might as well paint them," Steve said.

"What happened to your painting of the Titan?" Naerys asked.

"Still rolled up," Steve said, indicating his room with a jerk of his chin.

"I'll have it framed," Naerys said, nodding decisively. "This one, too."

"We'll be a travelling art exhibition," Steve joked. "Don't forget you're writing the tales of our adventures, too."

Naerys reached down to give him a light slap on the chest, smoothing it over afterwards. "We probably should leave them somewhere for safekeeping. It would be a tragedy to see them damaged."

"Plenty here who would fall over themselves to mind them," Robin said, stirred to wakefulness by the conversation.

"Bet some would do you a favour for the privilege too," Lyanna added.

Steve thought it over for a moment. "What about Eleni and Kelda?"

The door to the suite opened, and Keladry entered, Dodger at her heels after a walk. "Kelda?" she asked.

"Thinking about who to leave Steve's paintings with when we leave for the Stormlands," Naerys said.

Keladry considered it for a moment. "Having the care of that painting could lend a certain social cachet." She moved on to her room, likely seeking a bath, and Dodger disappeared under the table.

"Ma likes pretty things," Toby said.

"Eleni and Kelda then," Steve said. He took up a delicate brush and began to put the final touches on his work. "You should get some sleep, Robin," he said. "We're going on a little march through the countryside starting tomorrow."

Robin looked away from Lyanna, apprehension making its home on his face. "'Starting tomorrow'," he repeated. Steve gave him a sunny smile, and he groaned.

Lyanna gave his leg a final squeeze and pushed it off her lap. "Goodnight," she said, attention still held by the painting.

He held back a grumble as he made for his room. If it weren't his own fault, he'd give the one responsible for his woes a good beating. He hoped the march wouldn't be too bad, but he had a sinking suspicion it would be.
 
The Storm
The water was cold, but Steve had felt colder. He swam through the choppy waters of the bay with ease, smooth strokes carrying him along. The moon hid its face behind the clouds overheard, and he navigated by the lights of the docks he could see some distance away, flickering torches beckoning him onwards.

It was not the longest swim he had undertaken, starting at a small beach far enough from the city that there was no fear of being seen by any eagle-eyed guard, even in conditions better than they had. It had taken him some twenty minutes to chart an arcing path that would bring him to the docks, avoiding the strong walls and slipping into the city from the sea. The closest he came to discovery was an anchored patrol boat, laying in wait in the darkness, but even that was hundreds of feet away. In time, he slowed his pace, the water calmed by the protections of the harbour as he neared his goal. When he reached the piers, he stopped, treading water, nose just above the waterline as he observed the docks proper and the patrols on them.

The patrols weren't heavy - just enough to maintain a presence. Dawn was maybe an hour away, and besides the five-man squad, Steve saw one man who looked like a fisherman pass by, coat pulled tight around himself as he went on his way, and another man staggering along, away from the one building on the waterfront that had any activity about it. As he watched, the door to what must be a tavern opened, spilling warm light over the cobblestones, and another man swerved and swayed his way out into the night. The sound of merrymaking briefly drifted over the water, but then the door closed, cutting it off.

The patrol passed out of sight, and Steve saw his chance. He pulled himself up one of the pylons, quiet as he could, holding himself in the shadow of the deck above while he waited for the bulk of the water to drain from him. When he was somewhat less soaked, and sure that he wouldn't be observed, he rose up onto the pier itself and ambled off it like he had every reason to be there.

There was a dagger strapped to his hip, and he could feel the cold touch of its steel on his skin, where it was hidden by the rough clothes he wore. He should look like just another sailor, caught in the city at the wrong time. All he had to do was make it clear across town to the main gate, make his way inside the gatehouse, and find the mechanism to open it.

Easy. Comparatively, at least.

As much as he was tempted to make his way straight to the city gate, the sight of a soaking wet giant with no shoes might inspire curiosity. He made for the tavern instead, intent on acquiring something that would help him blend in better. He slipped inside just as the patrol rounded the corner down the way once more.

A well banked fireplace, mostly glowing coals, provided warmth to the room, easing the goosebumps that had crawled up his arms. At this hour, only the most dedicated were still drinking, and none looked up at his entrance, most preoccupied with the task of keeping their heads up off their tables, or arguing with their fellows. Behind the bar itself, an old man more beard than face glanced his way, then went back to cleaning tankards with a rag. He took in the room at a glance, judging what he could gain from each, and made his decision.

Like he had every right to do so, Steve ambled over to one of the tables and took a seat. He did not join the few men nodding off into their drinks, or the table arguing about something to do with Ibb, but the two hard looking men in the corner, oiled canvas cloaks over the back of their chairs. They were sat on the opposite side to the fireplace, and were cast in the shadows of the room. The looks they greeted him with were not friendly, to say the least, and there was a dagger sticking out of the table before one of them, a man missing an eye. He began to tap at its hilt with one finger, not breaking eye contact with Steve.

Slowly, deliberately, Steve put one hand on the table, fingers splayed out. With the other, he retrieved his own dagger, and sank it into the table between his thumb and forefinger with a thunk.

A yellow-toothed grin spread across the face of the one-eyed man, matched by his younger companion. Gouged out chips on the table before both spoke of previous rounds played, as did the roughly bandaged finger of the younger man, blood seeping through it.

As the challenger, Steve went first. Without breaking the stare down, he began to stab a pattern between his fingers, hitting each gap to an unheard beat. After going from thumb to pinky and back twice he stopped, waiting on his foe.

The weathered sailor didn't hesitate, taking up his knife and matching Steve's feat, still not looking away from him.

"Make it a mite harder, this time," he said, scratchy voice goading, still grinning.

"Careful what you wish for," Steve said.

This time, he stepped it up a little, making every second stab between thumb and forefinger one further gap away, and then tracing his way back the same. His speed picked up, but it was still child's play for him. He lifted his chin in challenge when he finished.

The younger of the two made an impressed noise, and the other made a face, finally breaking eye contact. His brow furrowed in concentration as he mimicked Steve's pattern, knife a blur. Several times he came close to slicing his fingers, but he managed it, letting out a breath after the final strike.

"You're not half bad," the sailor admitted grudgingly.

"Only half?" Steve said. He closed his eyes and raised his knife.

"Oh, fuck off," the sailor said.

Steve ignored him, repeating the one-two-one-three-one-four pattern, and then doing it in reverse from left to right for good measure. Once he was done, he opened his eyes and leaned back in his chair, leaving the knife quivering in the table. He crossed his arms, expectant.

The sailor raised his knife and closed his eye, but then he paused. He let out a huff and stabbed his knife into the table, well away from his hand. "I weren't raised no fool," he said, shaking his head.

His companion snorted, clearly disagreeing, and received an elbow for his troubles. The elder raised his tankard to the barman to get his attention, and held up three scarred fingers. In short order, three ales were delivered to the table, and they shared the first draught together.

"You'd make a killing on Pyke, hands like that," the man said. "What brings you here, stranger?"

"Bad luck to dock before the bay was closed," Steve said. He nursed his ale, pretending to drink.

The younger sailor made a noise of disgust, while the other nodded.

"Aye," he said, "this was meant to be an overnight stop. Three days later…"

"Any trouble with the guards?" Steve asked. He tried to ignore how his clothes were dripping and pooling in his seat.

"Just the usual," the sailor said. "So long as you're not too innerested in the walls, they're more toey about the army outside." He gave Steve a look over. "You dock, or fall overboard?"

Steve pulled a face. "I don't want to talk about it."

They both laughed at his apparent misfortune.

"Old Ost over there keeps a chest of things drunks leave behind," the man said, nodding at the barkeep.

"Thanks," Steve said, taking another pull of his drink and deliberately sloshing some on himself. "Say, you hear that tale out of Braavos about the leviathan…"

They spoke a short while longer, Steve mindful of the timer he was on, and he made his excuses to the two sailors, before approaching 'Old Ost' about the lost and found. A polite word soon saw him pulling a ragged fisherman's coat around himself. It had seen better days, and stank of stale ale, but it would serve his purposes. He departed the tavern, headed back out into the darkness of the morning, just another man trying to get home after a night out drinking.

He had walked these streets before, but that was in the light of day, and with locals around to ask for directions. Now, he stuck to the main thoroughfare, passing by homes and stores as he made his way across the city. Most patrols he passed barely gave him a second look, but their attention seemed to linger on him more and more as he left the waterside behind, though one he passed by within arm's reach gave him a clear berth, noses screwed up at the stink of ale following him like a cloud.

He was perhaps a stone's throw (for him) away from the walls when he felt unfriendly eyes upon him. Ahead, at one corner of an intersection, there were five guards gathered around a brazier, doing their best to get warm. They were watching him silently as he drew near, what chainmail could be seen under their red, black, and yellow tabards glinting as the moon peaked out from behind a cloud.

A clever approach was needed. Steve staggered up to them, joining their circle around the brazier without so much as a by-your-leave, and held his hands out to its warmth. He slurred something that might have been a hello, and belched loudly.

Whatever suspicions the guards had held, they were dismissed by his actions, those closest leaning away from him.

"Can't believe this," one of them said, complaining. "Half the Vale out there and he's off his head."

"On your way you drunk," another said, leaning on his spear.

"Jus' wanna get warm," Steve said, hunching inwards.

"On your way or you can get warm in a cell," the guard said, giving him a push.

Steve allowed it to send him staggering away, almost off his feet, but he recovered, swaying. He muttered to himself as he left them behind, the patrol already putting him from their minds as they waited out the end of their shift. By the time he rounded the corner, they had forgotten him completely.

There were no more guards between him and the walls and he reached them without further incident, though he could hear the occasional conversation atop them. He made his way down the shadowed lane in its lee, trailing his left hand along it as he made for the gate. There were no torches, only the glow of the occasional brazier on the wall, and he stepped quietly, just another shadow in the night.

He reached the gates at last, observing what waited for him from the darkness. From his position to the side, he could just make out two men under its arch, taking shelter in the recess, and he listened.

"...is bullshit," one man was saying.

"Post is a post. At least down here we won't be first in line for a dawn attack."

"Why are we even here?" the first man said. "Takes five men to unbar the gates, and even then the grate is still down."

"You want to tell the lords how to defend the walls? And it's called a portcullis."

"I could be balls deep in my wife, but instead I'm here with you."

"I've seen your wife, you're better off."

"Your wife then."

"Takes more than a short sword to satisfy my wife."

Their banter continued, and Steve turned his attention to other things. The gate was part of a larger structure built into the wall, what must be the gatehouse, and there was a door in the wall between him and the two guards.

He would deal with the gate first, and the portcullis afterwards. The sky began to lighten, heralding dawn's approach as he waited for the moment to make his move.

"You reckon Lord Grafton will make terms?" the bellyacher asked his fellow.

"Don't see why he would if he hasn't yet."

"Why's he up on the wall then? If I were him I'd still be in bed, b-"

"-balls deep in your wife, I know. Who knows why nobles do what they do."

Steve stepped quickly, sidling along the wall. Standing under the arch of the gate as they were, the guards did not see him until it was too late.

"Wha-"

"Oi-"

A backhand and an open slap sent them reeling into the gate and the stone wall, senses addled. He caught their spears as they fell, and then grabbed the two by the ankles. Back into the lane he had approached from, he dragged them out of sight of the main road and down an alley. They were beginning to stir, and he shrugged off the coat he had borrowed from the tavern, tearing it into strips. The two guards found themselves gagged and bound, hogtied in the shadows, out of sight. They tried to struggle, recovering from the slaps, but it was far too late.

"If you are quiet," Steve said, kneeling beside them, "you'll survive today to go back to your wives. If you're loud, I'll have to kill you. Do you understand?"

The two guards craned their necks as best they could to look up at the enormous blond man who had ambushed them so thoroughly. They only had to think for a moment before they were nodding their heads as best they could.

"Good," Steve said. "Are you being relieved soon?"

They shook their heads.

"Alright. Don't go anywhere now," he said, leaving them bundled up in the alley.

Back to the gate he went, looking around for observers. There were none, and he approached the gate itself, taking in the metal studded and strapped wood. He glanced up at the murder holes above, glad that his presence was going unnoticed, before focusing on the gate bars. There were two of them, thick square bars of wood with straps of metal around them at the middle. Each would take at least five men to lever up and out of their cradles. Steve let out a breath as he pinned his shoulders and lifted them out one at a time, setting them down on the cobblestones against the gatehouse walls.

So far so good. He pulled gently on the gate, and it shifted, but it creaked as it did and he stopped. If he was quick and lucky, there would be no one to notice the bars had been removed. All that blocked entrance to the city now was the portcullis.

Padding back to the door in the walls, he tested it and found it locked. It was made of wood, and banded with metal. Not easily forced.

Well, he was raised to be polite. He knocked three times, and waited. There were voices on the other side, and a brief argument, before he heard someone approaching the door. He still held the two spears in one hand. The door opened, revealing a scowling man with a face of red stubble.

"You've still got half an hour out ther- wait, who're you?"

Steve punched the ginger in the face and followed up with a kick to the chest, sending him flying. He stepped through the door and took in the room at a glance.

It was a break room, or whatever the equivalent was, a round table in the middle and a game of cards laid out upon it, now interrupted. Those playing had been seated, but they had jumped to their feet when their comrade had been launched into the table. Between the players and the few others sitting by the walls, eating and resting, there were a dozen or so guards. The only other exit to the room was a ladder leading upwards, a closed trapdoor at its top.

The soldier pulled the door closed behind himself with a clang, and it rang around the room with finality. The guards looked between their groaning friend and him, incredulous.

"Well?" Steve said. "I don't have all day."

The two closest men rushed him, one with a dagger raised, the other unarmed. Steve brought his leg up to kick the armed man in the chest, booting him into the table to land on the ginger. The weight of a man in full chain and gambeson didn't help him in his attempts to rise, but that wasn't Steve's problem, and he was already ducking out of the way of a wild swing from the other man. He grabbed the offered arm and broke it with a twist, headbutting a third who thought to rush him while he was busy.

An oath of pain rang out, and then the rest tried to dogpile him. Steve dropped one spear and began to lay about them with the other, beating them back with it like a staff, using a move he had learnt from Keladry to catch a man between the legs and lever him from his feet. Another tackled him, trying to drive him back into the door, but he would not be moved, and he seized him by the scruff of his mail and threw him into the wall to the right.

One man took in the scrum and made a different choice, shooting up the ladder. Steve threw the spear, taking him in the stomach and sending him flying. It penetrated his mail, but only slightly, and it was the collision of his head and the stone floor that hurt him more.

He was unarmed now, but so was the next man to attack him, and he met the sloppy punch with a headbutt, breaking the man's knuckles on his hard head. Bucky would have mocked him about weaponising his stubbornness, but he would leave that part out of his stories.

The initial rush had given the others time to take up their weapons, and Steve stepped out of the way of a sword blow, before swaying to avoid another. He jumped and flipped, breaking the jaw of the first swordsman with a kick, and bringing his elbow down on the head of the second. Both collapsed, and Steve turned to the last of the guards. They swallowed, but there was no thought of surrender in them. Despite their bravery, they joined their fellows on the ground, groaning and in pain.

Steve paused in the aftermath, cocking his head. He could hear no shouts of alarm, no calls to arms. It seemed the thick walls had insulated the ruckus. For now, at least. One man, the second he had kicked into the table, was trying to draw in the breath to shout, and Steve threw a boot he found at him, beaning him in the head.

"Don't," he warned, drawing the attention of the more lucid guards. "Think things through, and make the decision that'll see you and your pals live to see tomorrow."

The man's gaze flicked to the guards at Steve's feet, and he swallowed, gritting his teeth. The look in his eyes told the truth though, and Steve relaxed. He could have killed all these men, but he'd prefer not to, given the choice. They were only defending their home.

Borrowing their armour would take time he didn't have, to say nothing of sizing issues, so up the ladder he went, taking up a spear in his off hand. The trapdoor at the top wasn't locked, and he lifted it up slowly, just a crack, so he could peer through it. Another room was revealed to him, an armoury of sorts this time. Racks of bows and spears lined the room, and he could spy a door across the room, one that should lead to an area above the gate. He could see arrow slits in the wall to the left.

Slowly, he opened the way fully, making sure no one had been hiding in his blindspot, and pulled himself up into the room. There was a writing desk there, however, and a mug of something still warm upon it. Another door was beside it, though this one was ajar, and beyond it was an upward sloped path. Distantly, he could hear raised voices. It sounded like they were coming from outside the city.

It was likely the lord, Grafton, being given his final chance to surrender, which meant his time was running out. He closed the trapdoor, sliding a metal bar into a latch that was bolted into the stone floor, and made for the partially open door, following the sloping hall. It was not overly long, and the ceiling cut off halfway down it just as his head would threaten to bump against it, revealing the open sky. Dawn had well and truly broken, and he could see grey clouds lit by orange.

He reached the part where the ceiling stopped, and realised that it was the floor of the walltop. He had taken the path that provided the walls access to the gatehouse. The walls were manned, guards every few feet, but they stared outwards, not over the city. Poking his head up, he looked back towards the gate.

A man in plate armour stood there, leaning against the battlements as he stared down at the field before them, apparently listening to what they said. He had dirty blond hair, and there was a burning tower on his tabard. Behind him were two men similarly in plate. There was no mechanism or anything that looked like it might control the portcullis to be seen.

"Oi, who're you?"

Steve looked to his left, at the guard who had, for whatever reason, turned to look back at the city and seen him. The guards beside him were turning at the question, and likewise saw him.

"Who am I?" Steve said, bristling. "Who're you?!"

The guard's face screwed up in confusion, taken aback. He looked to the men beside him for support.

"I don't believe this," Steve said, throwing up his hands. He turned and stormed back down the hall, heading back to the armoury.

The confusion he left in his wake didn't last long, but it lasted long enough. He heard movement, and a belated command to stop, and he broke into a sprint, closing the door behind himself and dropping the heavy iron bar on it into place, locking it shut. He was halfway across the room when he heard banging on the door, but it was soon drowned out by the call of a horn, loud and clear. That was the signal. He needed to raise the portcullis.

The door he had first seen was still closed, but it was not locked, and it opened for him. Beyond was a bare room, dominated by what had to be the portcullis mechanism. A winch with a heavy rope wound part way around its central drum, there were spokes at each end with which to turn it in order to draw the portcullis up. However, it was not the only thing of interest in the room.

"Lord America," the knight within said. He had been sitting on a chair before the winch, as if waiting, but now he rose to his feet. He was armed and armoured for war, and his tabard had three black birds carrying red apples, or hearts perhaps, in their claws.

The last notes of the horn began to fade away.

"You've got me at a disadvantage," Steve said. He closed the door behind himself, another barrier to prevent interruption, and dropped the bar on it into place. There was another door across the room on the other side, likely leading into another armoury, but the knight stood between him and it.

"As I intended," the man said, pale face almost smirking. Dark hair fell just past his ears.

"You're in my way," Steve said, face going flat. "Are you sure that's where you want to be?"

"Quite sure," the man said, drawing his sword. "One must risk a little, in order to rise."

For all his swagger, he couldn't be much older than Keladry, and Steve would be shocked if he could buy a drink back home. He would beat him down, and then open the gate.

"You're lucky I am who I am," Steve told him, bringing his spear up. His rough clothes were still damp, and encrusted with seasalt, a far sight from the plate armour of his foe, gleaming in the light now shining through from the cityside window.

The knight lunged, but Steve turned the strike aside with his spear, just enough so he could turn himself, allowing his blade to pass by and miss by inches. He elbowed him in the ribs, the strike enough to make him cough even through his armour, and then he bent over backwards, avoiding a sweeping strike. He turned the bend into a flip, rapping the knight's knuckles with his spear shaft as he did so.

The man was disciplined enough not to drop his sword, but it slowed his next strike, and then Steve was inside his guard, headbutting him square in the nose. It broke with a crunch and a spurt of blood, and Steve elbowed him twice in the jaw, dropping him. Threat removed, he hurried to the portcullis winch and began to reel it in, one hand on each crank. It was heavy, but not nearly heavy enough to be a problem.

The problem came instead from the far door, the one not locked. He was only three or four revolutions in when it burst open, guards spilling inwards. They saw what he was doing, and rushed him immediately.

Steve met their charge, ploughing through them like a battering ram. The winch unspooled, lowering the portcullis once more, but it would only be temporary. He tore through the guards, beating a man with such force that his spear snapped, but he caught the broken piece and began to lay about with both, forcing his way closer to the door. More were coming, and his blows became more brutal, breaking limbs with every blow as he fought his way towards the door. Through the door, a man was drawing a bow, and Steve snapped his head to the side, narrowly avoiding the arrow that skimmed over a guard's shoulder and would have taken him through the eye.

The spear half in his right hand broke again, shattering with the collarbone he hit with it, and he dropped it, spinning to avoid a spear thrust. He caught it with the crook of his elbows and snapped it against his back, turning again to kick a man's head near off his shoulders with a roundhouse. He was at the door now, but then came one of the knights he had spied with Grafton atop the wall, naked steel in hand.

The sword was turned aside with a slap to the flat of the blade, and then Steve punched him right in the chest. He held little back, and the plate armour was left dented, the knight or lord sent flying back into the armoury with a choked gasp of pain. He slammed the door closed, but then he was slammed into it himself as one of the guards he had knocked over tackled him from behind. He turned in the clinch, bringing his elbow down into the man's back, aiming for his kidneys. The man dropped and curled up in pain after two blows, and he pushed the door closed again, but someone had forced their hand through the gap.

Their desperate effort was punished as Steve opened the door again only to slam it, once, twice, thrice, and whoever the hand belonged to howled in pain. He opened the door to do it again, but the hand was snatched back, and he rammed the locking bar down into place.

He could hear the twang and whistle of loosed arrows, swarms of them, and he rushed back to the winch. One of the fallen guards tried to rise up to stop him, broken arm clutched to their chest, but they only earned a knee to the jaw for their troubles, and then he was at the crank again, turning it as quickly as he could.

There was no convenient window for him to look through, no arrow slits in the walls, but he heard the roar of victory all the same, as the mass of men outside saw the portcullis begin to rise once more. Before the metal grate was raised entirely, he heard the gates yawn open, and could see countless figures rush by underneath through the murderholes in the floor. There was a thud of metal on stone, and the grate would raise no further. He locked it into place with a loop around the crank arm. That was it. The job was done.

Steve let out a great sigh, feeling the rush of combat beginning to subside. He stepped away from the mechanism and almost stumbled on the carpet of broken bodies he had made, their pained moans and cries filling the room now that he wasn't focused on his task. Some watched him with fear in their eyes, but others were unconscious or unable to think past the pain. His job was done, but the taking of Gulltown was not yet over.

Still, his part in it was. Grafton would not likely have lingered long on the walls, and he wasn't about to leave the gatehouse after he went to the effort of securing it, not without someone to hand it over to. He ran his gaze over those he had defeated, grimacing at some of the injuries. It would be a long time before they saw any sort of aid, let alone a maester. There was plenty for him to do right here.

One man was trying to get out from under another unconscious guard, and Steve lifted the man off him gently, setting him on his side in the recovery position.

"Careful with that arm," Steve told him, reaching out to help him, even as he was watched by wary eyes. He began to tear strips off the tabard he wore, fashioning a sling. "This will do until you can be seen to properly."

The wariness remained, but fear faded, others in the room watching him as he helped the hurts he had caused bare minutes ago. Tabards were torn up for bandages and slings, spears were broken for splints, and dislocated limbs were popped back into place. As he worked, horn blasts rang out intermittently, sounding and receiving, but he hadn't been read into the system, and couldn't tell what they meant. The sounds of combat had already begun to fade, even the bowshots from the wall. He was examining the nose and jaw of the first knight he had defeated when there was a knock on the door he had fought to close.

With a squelch, he used his thumbs to reposition the broken nose, making it somewhat straight once more. He rose to his feet, approaching the door and opening it a crack. He wasn't about to risk getting punched in the face.

Brandon was on the other side, sweat soaked and grinning, a streak of blood across his cheek. "Steve," he said. "Knew you could do it."

Opening the door fully, Steve glanced around the armoury he hadn't entered through. A man in Arryn colours was helping the knight he had punched in the chest. It seemed the fighting was over. "Brandon. Good to see you alive."

"It was hardly a battle, not with your efforts," Brandon said with a scoff. He looked over Steve's shoulder, brows rising. "I'd almost say this was the worst of the fighting. Had me worried when the portcullis fell again."

"I was interrupted," Steve said dryly, gesturing. The Arryn man helping the knight wasn't the only one who had come with Brandon, and the other few were watching and listening, eyes slightly wide. "How did the rest of it go?"

"Well. Very well," Brandon said. "The city is ours, and casualties on both sides were lighter than we hoped."

"Not absent though," Steve said.

"No, never absent," Brandon agreed.

"These men will need help getting to the healer," Steve said. "Do you have some men to spare to help them?"

"If I don't, I'll get them," Brandon said. "Elbert and I are seeing to this while Father and Lord Jon accept Grafton's surrender. We caught him halfway to his keep."

More men were called for, and it was clear as Steve watched that there was no difference between the two sides. Two of the men even recognised each other as one helped the other to his feet, babying the ribs that Steve had broken. He was glad he had restrained himself, even as he knew that it would prove the exception and not the rule in the coming war.

"What will you do now?" Brandon asked as they watched the last of the men be taken away. The knight, identified by Brandon as no knight at all but as Squire Lyn Corbray, had awakened but was still in a daze, likely concussed, and was being guided by the shoulder.

"Could you have a message sent to Naerys, tell her I'm fine?" Steve asked. "I'm going to go and help the healers." He wasn't one to leave a job half done.

"She had yet to wake when the battle began, but I'll task a servant," Brandon said. More men began to arrive, climbing up from below and setting to work helping.

"I did keep her awake all night," Steve said. She was probably catching up on sleep after ensuring he'd wake up at the right time.

"Catelyn was right then," Brandon said, greatly amused.

Steve froze, realising how his words might have sounded. Some of the men nearby tried to hide grins, others didn't bother, yet more were shaking their heads in admiration, not even pretending not to eavesdrop.

"Not like that," Steve said.

"I'm sure," Brandon said.

"She stayed up so she could wake me at the right hour," Steve said. "We only started da- courting after I returned from King's Landing."

"I'll bet your waking was most pleasant," Brandon said, goading him on.

"Keep that up and I won't give you any of the dirt I have on Ned," Steve warned him.

"What has Ned done?" Elbert asked, stepping through the door from the armoury. There was a knight at his back, hand on their sword as they eyed the room at large.

"Something he'd give a lot to keep from his older brother," Steve said. "But suddenly I'm not sure I'm all that keen on sharing."

Brandon raised his hands, saying no more, though his amused expression spoke volumes.

"We're housing the wounded in a warehouse closer to the docks," Elbert told him, not so subtly elbowing Brandon with a clang. "Likely best to get the men there before all else. Ser Steve?"

"I'll be helping the maesters," Steve said.

Elbert grimaced. "No maesters, as yet," he said. "Just whatever barbers and sawbones Grafton had readied."

"Best we move quick then," Steve said. "There's some more men down in the break room below the other armoury who could use some help."

"I'll send some men," Elbert said. He gave some directions to a nearby soldier, and it was so.

It did not take long to clear the upper gatehouse of the injured, many limping. Some could climb down the ladder to ground level, but others needed to be taken along the wall first to the nearest staircases, unable to handle the ladder after what Steve had done to them. When they emerged outside once more, the sun had well and truly risen. The street to the gate looked different in the light of day, and the events of the infiltration felt like much longer ago.

"Oh, there's two men tied up in an alley down that lane," Steve said, gesturing down the wall. "Someone should probably make sure they're not left to sit there."

One of the soldiers around them was quick to comply, another following in his wake with barely a glance at their lord. Elbert and Brandon exchanged a look, more exasperated than anything, but said nothing.

There was a heavy presence of Vale forces in the streets of Gulltown, but there was no smoke, no looting, not so much as a smashed in door. It seemed that with the main gate taken so unexpectedly, and the flood of soldiers into the city, there had simply been no time for protracted fighting. Here and there Steve could see splashes of blood on the cobblestone streets, but only a few looked to be fatal amounts to his eye, and there were no bodies to be seen. Brandon and Elbert led the way down the main street, wounded and their escorts following behind, and it seemed likely that their intent was as much to be seen bringing the defenders to medical aid as it was to do it.

"Quick cleanup," Steve remarked, as the procession made its way through the city.

"My lord uncle tasked the second wave with it once it was clear victory was already ours," Elbert said. "This is not an enemy city, after all, just one with poor leadership." He spoke to be heard by those around them as much as to answer Steve. Though they were only surrounded by soldiers, the buildings they passed had many eyes peering out of windows, and some cautious heads poking out doors.

Steve waved at a pair of young siblings who were staring down from the roof of their two story building. They hunkered down, but didn't take their eyes off the procession below. Men in Arryn colours were on every corner, replacements for the patrols Steve had snuck past earlier, but these men seemed more intent on being seen than on cracking down on those they saw.

In time, they reached a row of warehouses, a street or two in from the docks. It was not far from where Steve had made his landing in the dark, but something was off. There was none of the traffic or the scent of blood that he would have expected from a makeshift hospital, unless the fighting had been even milder than he had thought. There was a single man standing guard at the main doors to one warehouse in particular, and Elbert stepped ahead of the group, scowling, his silent bodyguard following.

"Why is the warehouse not in use?" Elbert demanded of the soldier. "Is this not the location for the wounded?"

"Not good enough for that Essosi," the soldier reported, looking disgruntled. "Made us shift all the beds out under the market tents, out in the square." He jerked his thumb over his shoulder, indicating the other side of the warehouse.

"If the fighting had flared up…" Brandon said, trailing off with a scowl.

"The open air would be better than that," Steve allowed, looking over the warehouse. It had no windows, save for small barred slits at the top of its walls here and there.

"Even so," Elbert said. "He was told-" he sighed, cutting himself off. "Damned Myrmen."

Some of the wounded had it in themselves to groan at the thought of further walking, but that at least it seemed they didn't fear for their lives.

"Think of it this way," Steve told them, "you'll get a nice sea breeze as someone fusses over you."

"Can it be a comely maiden with plump teats?" one soldier, a man whose arm Steve had broken in three places, said. His face was tense with pain, but he managed to force a smile.

"It'll be an old butcher with three teeth left," Steve told him. "If you're lucky you'll get his mother. Don't ask me about her teats."

Scattered groans and laughs were his answer, and they continued on, rounding the row of warehouses to emerge into a market square, one end of it opening up to the docks themselves. All around it were canopies, swathes of fabric suspended on tent poles. Usually, they would provide shade for those hawking the catch of the day, but on this day they sheltered the wounded, laid out on stretchers and tables and whatever else could support a man's weight. There had to be close to one hundred men, with more filtering in.

"Right," Steve said. He took in the situation at a glance. Someone had triaged, the worst injuries the closest to the water, and there were maybe half a dozen figures moving from bed to bed. "If you walked here under your own power, find somewhere to sit down that end. If you had to carry someone, head towards the water until you see people who look about as injured as your pal…"

Orders flowed out naturally as Steve took command. Brandon and Elbert observed as the mob of wounded and those escorting them began to flow out in an orderly fashion, their strange friend seemingly forgetting they were even there.

"We will see to the city," Elbert said, catching Steve before he headed into the mess of wounded himself.

"Huh? Oh, right. See afterwards," Steve said. He was still scanning the market, looking for where he'd do the most good.

"I'll make sure your lady knows you're safe," Brandon said.

"Appreciate it, Brandon," Steve said.

Their men returned from settling the wounded, following the two nobles as they departed, and Steve set to work.

Someone had arranged for a cauldron of boiling water, a fire lit on the stones beneath it, and Steve slowed only long enough to dip his hands in it, ignoring the scorch of pain as he scrubbed as best he could. He dipped his hands in again, and then there was no time to waste as he ran towards the man that had caught his attention, just brought by two men. He was thrashing around, clutching at his bloodied thigh and moaning in pain. The two soldiers that had carried him in set him on a pair of tables that looked like they had been borrowed from a tavern. It was the bright red blood seeping through his pant leg that had drawn Steve's attention, however.

"What did this?" Steve asked as he stepped up.

"Spear," one of the soldiers who had carried him in said. He was wearing Grafton colours.

"How long ago?"

"Ten minutes?" the man said, unsure. "Hey, who're-"

"Don't question me, just do as I say," Steve said brusquely. "Give me your tabard." He tore the injured man's pant leg away, revealing the wound. He had seen worse, but it wasn't good either, and worryingly close to the groin.

"I'm not-"

Steve seized him by the tabard and ripped it from him, making him stumble forward as the fabric tore. He bundled it up and packed it into the wound, pressing firmly around it. "I need clean bandages. Ask someone who isn't busy, and bring them to me."

"Yes, Lord America!" the second man, this one in Arryn colours, said, before hurrying off.

The first bit back whatever words were on his tongue, hurrying off in turn.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," the man on the table was mumbling, pale with pain.

"Don't tell me about your evening plans son, just stay still," Steve said. A man nearby choked out a pained laugh, distracted from his own injury.

The two from before returned, and one handed him a roll of gauze. Steve pulled the bloodied tabard away, revealing the wound, and breathed a sigh of relief. The colour of the blood had dulled, no longer so bright. If the artery had been cut, perhaps it was only a small nick. He cursed the complete lack of tools, and he knew it wouldn't be the last time. Even the small emergency kit from his suit that had gone through hell would be better than this, but that was outside the city.

He began to wrap the injury, the motions long practised, and he was suddenly thrown back to the early days of the War, when he had shadowed a nurse after one battle or another, determined to make himself useful. When the injury was wrapped, he took the man by the calf and began to lift his leg slowly, trying to position the wound above his heart.

"Your job is to stay with this man and keep his leg up," Steve said to the Grafton man. "Do your best to keep it above his chest. If the wound starts bleeding heavily, or you see bright red blood, you come and get me. Do you understand?"

"Yes, milord," came the answer, and the leg was handed off.

"You," Steve said, turning to the Arryn man. "What's your name?"

"Daveth, milord," he said.

"You're my assistant now. You follow and do what I tell you."

"Aye," Daveth said, nodding.

Steve was already moving on, heading for a man clutching at an arm that ended at the wrist. The city was taken, but the work was only just starting.

X

It was midday by the time Steve had a moment to stop and take a moment. His arms had been scrubbed clean, but his clothing would need to be burnt, between the salt and the blood splatters. He looked out over the water as he breathed steadily, purging the stench of blood from his nostrils with the salt air. Seven men had died, and he knew exactly what had needed to be done to save three of them, only he lacked the tools. For the first time, he truly cursed whatever whim of fate had sent him to this world. Tony would have had them churning out arc reactors by now, let alone -

He broke the line of thought, focusing on his breathing. He had opened the city to avoid a long siege. He had avoided a bloody fight over the gates. He had saved lives.

Behind him, the makeshift outdoor hospital was still full, but for now the work was done. Wounds had been bandaged, broken limbs splinted, cuts stitched. Now there was only the ongoing care to worry about, but even the sawbones and barbers he had seen working could change bandages, and curious seagulls watched them as they worked.

Not all of those seeing to the injured had fallen into those categories, however. As Steve had worked, he had glimpsed another man moving much like he did, heading for the worst of things and giving aid to those others had deemed beyond help. He was not young, but nor was he old, somewhere between Naerys and Steve in age, and he wore a thick leather apron, a number of steel tools held within it. He had even had a helper running them to the boiling cauldron between patients to see them hurriedly cleaned. They had only spoken the once, briefly, as Steve had called him to swap patients with him, unable to retrieve a broken dagger tip without doing further damage. The delicate needle pliers the man carried had done the job better than Steve could with his fingers, and the soldier had survived.

As if summoned by his thoughts, the olive skinned man joined Steve by the waterside, flicking water from freshly scrubbed arms.

"I had not thought to find another --------- amongst the Westerosi," the man said. He was clean shaven, but for the hint of stubble on his lip, and his hair was cut short, almost in a buzzcut.

"I don't know the term," Steve said, turning slightly to him.

"The closest word would be maester, but it is not the same," the man said. He was slim, and lacked the callouses that came from work or training. "My trade is the treatment and healing of the human body, much like a blacksmith might repair a suit of armour." His accent was one that Steve hadn't heard before.

"I didn't think they had doctors here," Steve said, marking the word. It sounded a little like the Valyrian he had heard in Braavos.

"They don't," the man said, waving a hand. Aside from the faint traces of blood on his nails, they were almost manicured. "Most of you Westerosi are far too precious about the study of the human body."

"I'm not from Westeros," Steve said. He watched as an albatross soared over the harbour, looking for a perch.

"So you are not," the man said. "But where are my manners? I am Corivo Marzh, late of Myr." He offered his hand.

"Steve Rogers, of America," Steve said. He accepted the hand after only a moment of hesitation at the name of the city.

"Where did you learn the craft?" Corivo asked, brown eyes curious.

"War, mostly," Steve said.

"Not from a master then," Corivo said, disappointed.

"I have some formal training, but only the basics," Steve said. He looked back, taking in the outdoor hospital and remembering what Elbert had said. "It was your idea to move things out of the warehouse?"

"The warehouse, pah," Corivo said, waving a hand dismissively. He seemed to gesture a lot. "No light, no air, the stench…no, I did not care for the warehouse."

"You weren't worried about the fighting?" Steve asked.

"What fighting? The walls were taken, the ruling family victorious," Corivo said. He frowned. "Although, hmm. I must remember, this is not Essos. The taking of cities is not so civilised here."

Steve held his tongue on the presumption of civility from a slave owning nation. "What brings you to Gulltown?"

"The tides, mostly," Corivo said. "I had a gentleman's disagreement with a man in Pentos and had need to leave quickly."

"A gentleman's disagreement," Steve said, raising a brow. "What kind is that?"

"The kind where his wife finds me more attractive than he," he said, flashing a smile. "But before that, my master set me to journeying, to gain experience."

"You're no stranger to battles then," Steve said.

"Battles I avoid as much as I can, but the aftermath I am much more familiar with," Corivo said. "My master and I served with a sellsword company for a time, the Windblown, but he has since retired and sent me on my way." He did not seem to be too broken up about it.

"So you happened to be in the city and offered your knowledge," Steve said.

"Just so," Corivo said. He ran his thumb and forefinger down both sides of his mouth, as if stroking a long moustache. "If I may ask…how did you save the man with the-" he paused, looking for the right words. "-the one drowning on land?"

"The collapsed lung?" Steve said. "Air in his chest cavity?"

"Just so!" Corivo said, snapping his fingers.

"The lung can't expand properly when air is between the lung and the ribcage," Steve said. "If you can get the air out and block the hole, the initial danger is over." He was lucky the wound had been made with a stiletto, or a rondel knife. The wound was quite small, and unpleasant as it had been, he had been able to draw the air out without specialised tools.

"How extraordinary," Corivo said. "I have lost patients to such a thing before, but my master knew not how to fix it."

"It was a very mild case of it," Steve said. "If you're as desperate as to suck the air out, you've probably already lost them."

"Perhaps, but a tube, perhaps ------..." he broke off into mutters in his own language.

Steve let him go for a moment, listening to the cawing of the gulls. "If it's experience you're after, the war is about to take off."

"The war?" Corivo asked, broken from his muttering. "This is not a tax dispute?"

"No," Steve said, voice dry. "The king pissed off half the continent."

"Ah, the drawbacks of displeasing your parents," Corivo said. "I would have taken another ship had I known."

"Your parents?" Steve asked.

"Merchants, and well informed for it," Corivo said, shaking his head. "I will have to see when the harbour opens once more."

"Thought you'd be interested in a chance to practise your trade," Steve said.

"Usually, yes," Corivo said. "But Westerosi wars are…messy. Cities sacked, battles fought to the last - I prefer the way my home practices war."

"How's that?" Steve asked.

"Civilly, with the understanding that burning the land serves no one," Corivo said.

"Can't say I'd describe a slave trading land as 'civil'," Steve said idly.

Corivo gave him a level glance. "I have never owned a slave," he said, "but I have found that there is cheap life to be found no matter what continent one finds themselves on."

"I'm not sure I'd say you can assign value to a life at all," Steve said.

"Hmm," the doctor said, but did not comment on the topic further. There was a brief pause. "What is your interest in the conflict?" he asked at length.

"I'm fighting in it," Steve said. He wasn't inclined to share his life story, and left it at that. He knew better than to tar a people with the same brush, but the idea of entire city states that supported and thrived off slavery was a thought that burrowed into his mind like a tick and refused to rest easy.

"Well, good luck to you," Corivo said. "I will be looking for a ship to Braavos, or perhaps - ugh - Ibb." He turned, and began to walk away.

"I'm not sure how much fighting is going on up in Braavos," Steve said, like he was talking about the weather. "If light cuts and stab wounds are your thing though, you might not get bored."

Corivo stopped, back to the water. "You've an offer to make me," he said, reluctant. "You wish to recruit me to the service of your lord, as Grafton did?"

"I'm building a company, just over one hundred strong," Steve said. "Could use a doctor."

"I'm not a soldier," Corivo warned.

"You wouldn't fight," Steve said. "Everyone has their role."

Corivo furrowed his brow, but he was wavering. "Westerosi wars are messy…"

"Hey, Braavos is pretty easy to reach from Pentos, isn't it?" Steve said. He didn't know anything about sleeping with another man's wife, but if the 'gentleman's disagreement' had been enough to put Corivo to flight…

"...but a mess is easy to disappear into for a time," Corivo said. He smiled. "What coin do you offer me?"

"Three stags a day-"

Corivo tsked.

"-and I share with you what medical knowledge I have."

"Done," Corivo said instantly.

"Hold on, you haven't heard the end of it yet," Steve said. "You're a doctor, and that comes first, but otherwise, duties are shared. If you sign up, you'll take a turn on the chores, you'll exercise with the rest of us, and you'll pull your weight, same as everybody else."

"Even you?" Corivo asked in challenge.

"Even me," Steve said. "I dug two latrines on our march here, and I'll dig more. You won't have to fight, or stand watch or the like, but with no patients, you'll do the rest."

The Essosi was surprised, but seemed to be thinking it over now, in contrast to his earlier immediate acceptance. A strong sea breeze swept in as he thought.

"Must I join the exercise?" he asked at length.

"Yep," Steve said. "You'll hate me for it too, until it saves your life."

"...like I never left…" he muttered to himself, holding a fist to his mouth. "This is a difficult decision."

"Take your time," Steve said. He returned his gaze to the harbour, taking in the view as Corivo began to pace slowly.

"Excuse me, Lord America?"

Steve turned to face the servant who had approached. "Yes son?"

The young man swallowed at his attention. "Lord Arryn extends you an invitation to the Grafton manor house, at your convenience as Lord Elbert mentioned your task."

"Thank you," Steve said. "Tell them I'll get there when I'm finished here."

"Yes milord," the servant said. "Also, Lord Brandon wishes you to know that he has settled Lady Naerys into your rooms already."

Steve rolled his eyes. Of course Brandon couldn't resist the dig. "Tell Brandon I'm taking my dirt on his brother to the grave. Those words exactly."

The kid almost quailed at the thought of delivering the message, but managed to nod. "Yes milord," he said again, before scurrying off.

When he turned back to Corivo, the man was watching him speculatively. "The medical knowledge, it is on the level of the collapsed lungs? I won't ask for secrets, but I would prefer a firm agreement."

"I'll share everything I know," Steve said. "I don't agree with hoarding knowledge that can save lives."

Corivo blinked at him. "Very well. The knowledge, and three silver stags a day. Deal." He offered his hand again.

Steve took it, shaking it in his own style. "I'll introduce you to my seneschal and my second in command later, but welcome aboard."

"Thank you," Corivo said, bemused by the handshake. "I know it is not the local way, but perhaps a contract…?"

"I'll have it done," Steve said.

Whatever lingering unsurety Corivo might have had was wiped clean. "Excellent. Where do we march to first?"

"Pentos," Steve said, lips twitching.

"Ah," Corivo said, freezing.

"Don't worry," Steve said. "While you're with me, you're under my protection, even if you pissed off the leader of the city."

"Well, if Lord America says so," Corivo said.

Steve stopped, amusement being replaced by wary tiredness. "Don't tell me you've heard of me."

"Only a little," Corivo said, "something about a daring Ride."

Steve fought the urge to pray for patience. "I'll see you later, Corivo," he said instead. "Good luck with the patients."

"Lord America," Corivo said, affecting a bow, though the smile he wore belied any seriousness.

Steve shook his head and left, leaving the hospital behind. He had worked up an appetite, but at least the hardest work was done, and he had even done right by his troops. A productive morning.

X x X

"Now that we've taken the city," Steve said, tucking into a plate piled high with last night's roast lamb and vegetables, "what's our next step?" It was not his first plate, and likely not his last.

"We've got a few priorities," Naerys said. She had already eaten lunch, empty plate pushed aside in favour of the paperwork before her. "Some more important than others."

They had claimed the dining room at the Grafton manor for the business, not the large feasting hall but one meant for more intimate dinners. Steve sat at the head of the long table, Naerys to his left. They were not the only ones in the room; Keladry sat to his right working on her second plate. She was sweaty despite not participating in the battle, as she had thought it a fine idea to set the men to running messages and supplies for the army in lieu of their daily exercises. Toby was at her side, practising his letters with a stick of charcoal and a scowl.

"Supplies mostly, right?" Steve said. "Armour, personal kits, marching supplies, horses," he said, raising a finger with each point.

"Lord Arryn wished to speak with you, but it wasn't urgent," Naerys said.

"I imagine he's busy right now anyway," Steve said. "I'll touch base when he has a spare moment."

"Something tells me time would be made for you," Keladry said, glancing up from her plate briefly.

Steve made a face. Being well known opened doors, even if he'd rather fly under the radar at times. He just didn't seem to be any good at staying unknown. "The men have been put through their paces, so no need to do that. Lunch is in progress, so there's only one more important thing to take care of."

Naerys frowned, thinking. "What is-oh, a ship for Pentos?"

"Nope," Steve said. He reached out, covering one of Naerys' hands with his own and looking her seriously in the eye. "We haven't gone on a date since we left the Gates of the Moon."

She flushed, but still raised her chin in challenge. "That is an important task. What did you have in mind?"

Toby mimed gagging, but he was ignored, save for Keladry poking him in the arm.

"There's no music halls, but I thought we could find a beach and have a picnic," Steve said. "What do you say?"

"I would like that," Naerys said, leaning in. Keladry's fork clinked against her plate and she seemed to remember that they were not alone. She coughed. "But first, the other things."

"Right," Steve said. "Personal equipment first." His chewing slowed as he thought, considering what he could feasibly acquire in a short enough time frame. They were in a city, so it should be easy enough, so long as he didn't go too crazy.

"Personal equipment?" Keladry asked.

"Something that every soldier will carry to make their lives easier," Steve said. "Like a shovel."

"A shovel?" Naerys asked, putting down her quill. "That seems awkward."

"Not a normal one," Steve said. "Much smaller haft, and the head should fold down or come off to make it easier to carry." He didn't like his chances of having one hundred odd folding shovels made with the level of tech around, but maybe something that could be twisted and locked into place when used. "Good boots are a must too. Don't bother with any that won't keep the wet out."

Keladry made a noise of disgust, nodding fervently in a rare display of overt emotion.

"Good boots…" Naerys said, as she wrote it down, adding them to the list. "What else?"

"Slings, if we can swing it. I want to get the men training on them. They won't be as good as Osric and Ren's group, but a rain of stones is a rain of stones."

"Useful for skirmishing," Keladry said. "Perhaps less so against a more organised force."

"Any force is unorganised if they don't know we're there until we strike," Steve said, shooting her a grin. "But speaking of skirmishing…I want every man to carry two javelins. Something that can be thrown or used in melee."

"I've been teaching them some spear techniques, but not ones suitable for use with a throwing spear," Keladry said.

"Lean on the heavier side then," Steve said. "It's only meant for a single volley to soften them up, and to be retrieved after." He drummed his fingers on the table, thinking through a theoretical battle. A volley or three of slings, then one of spears, all before the enemy closed to melee would certainly tilt the scales in their favour.

"Rondel daggers," Keladry said.

"Sorry?"

"For the men," she said. "They should all have rondel daggers, in case they come up against a knight."

"Good idea," Steve said.

Naerys' quill scratched away, adding it to the list. "All this in addition to the equipment we already discussed."

"Bedroll, two man tent, rations, waterskins, change of clothes, spare footwraps, flint," Steve listed off.

"What about luxuries?" Keladry asked. At Steve's questioning look, she explained. "You spoke of morale boosters, so I thought you might have more beyond the meals in mind."

"I was thinking the enemy would supply those for us," Steve said. "Lords don't strike me as the type to be frugal when they ride to war."

"Likely be fighting the Reachmen, or the Crownlanders," Naerys said, lips twitching in a smile. "I don't imagine they will be."

Keladry inclined her head in agreement.

"That's that then," Steve said, finishing his plate. "What next?"

"Armour," Naerys said. "If we want to get it before we leave, we need to order quickly."

"I know the knights we recruited all have plate of some kind," Steve said, "but I don't think that'd be the best option for everyone else."

"The jump to full plate might be asking too much," Keladry said.

"Yeah," Steve said. "I was thinking brigandine. Seems like it'd be the best option given what we'll be doing down south."

"Easier to get, certainly," Naerys said. "We would need…at least ninety sets."

"They won't need to craft them from scratch, surely," Steve said.

"There should be plenty available, yes, but…" Naerys said.

"But?" Steve prompted.

"They won't be in your colours," she said, frowning slightly. Steve thought it looked cute.

"Probably for the best," Steve said. "We'll be doing deep woods work or trying to blend in otherwise."

"What of helms?" Keladry asked.

"Something that won't obscure vision, if we're leaning into skirmishing and ranged tactics," Steve said. He was pretty happy with his helm; he couldn't imagine trying to stay aware of the battlefield with some of the helms he'd seen. Even Keladry's armet helm was a bit too restricting for his tastes.

"Kettle, nasal, sallet?" Keladry suggested.

"Sallet, open faced," Steve decided.

"You'll want a gorget," Keladry said. "Plate or chain?"

"Chain," Steve said. "Don't like our chances of getting that many plate gorgets in time."

Keladry nodded, leaning back in her chair after becoming engaged in the discussion.

"Have I forgotten anything?" Steve asked.

"Nothing that comes to mind," Keladry said. She seemed not just satisfied, but content.

"On to the horses then," Steve said.

"Finally," Toby said, pushing his homework away and standing up. It didn't do much for his view over the table. "When're we gettin' them?"

"I don't fancy shipping that many horses to Storm's End from here," Steve said.

Toby pulled a face. "Neither. Buy em down there?"

"Seems the smart option," Steve agreed.

"Finding a ship for one hundred men will be a stretch already," Naerys noted.

"Storm's End then," Steve said, settling it.

Naerys finished writing her list with a flourish, and set her quill aside. "I think that was everything?"

"One last thing," Steve said. "You've still got the list of all the troops handy?"

"Somewhere," Naerys said, looking over the paper before her.

"I want to make identity tags for the men," Steve said. "Just a bit of metal on a string they can wear that has their name and where they're from on it, maybe their year of birth."

"For what purpose?" Naerys asked, head tilted.

"Partly to foster belonging," Steve said, before grimacing, "and partly so that if someone dies badly, we can tell who they were."

"I think they would appreciate it," Keladry said.

"Do I get one too?" Toby asked.

"You won't need one," Steve said immediately. War was war, but like hell were any of the kids going to die on his watch. "But we can have one made for you anyway," he said, after seeing Toby's disappointment.

Toby brightened, then turned to Keladry. "I'm finished," he said, pushing his homework towards her. "Can I go now?"

Keladry glanced it over, and nodded. "Well done." She rustled his hair. "Clean up and you can go."

The boy was quick to rush off, no mystery as to where, and the adults began to pack up. They knew what had to be done, now they just had to do it.

X

The rest of their time in Gulltown was a rush of preparation and waiting. Orders were placed and tradesmen paid, all eager to work with the man that so many tales were told of. The celebration feast that Jon held ensured that his deeds in the taking of the city spread, though Steve wasn't sure how he felt about it. On one hand, it was nice to be appreciated. On the other…fame. Still, it opened doors and hastened orders that might otherwise have made life more difficult, so he bore with it. It took the better part of a week to gather all they needed.

The day they presented the men their new armour and equipment warmed Steve's heart. It was something special to see a group of men, some more grown than others, as they picked through their new gear like kids on Christmas morning. The armour was mostly browns, though Naerys had snuck some of his navy blue in there on the gambesons. The sallet helms had been darkened to avoid shine, and they had boots that Steve would have been happy to march across Europe in.

"Let's get those packs on your backs now," Steve had said, calling over the talk and clamour of the field they had gathered in outside the walls. "See how they sit on your shoulders."

The three officers of the company had watched as the compact rucksacks were hoisted and adjusted. All were dressed in their armour, and Walt had finally given up on holding tight to his old mail and gambeson, clad in new brigandine like the rest. When the men had all their gear upon them, they stood taller, prouder. Even the knights in their plate were pleased. All wore their dog tags openly around their necks.

Steve had said nothing, looking out at them as a smile slowly began to spread across his face. At first the men had seemed to expect a speech, but none was forthcoming, his smile only growing, and then they began to understand. In the front row, Robin was shaking his head in denial, and Steve nodded slowly at him. Despair spread across his face, and like a wave, it then spread through the company as they came to understand.

"Boy," Steve had said, "doesn't it seem like a fine day?" It was overcast, and if the weather turned there would be a drizzle for sure.

Someone had groaned outright, but none spoke.

"What do you think, Walt?" Steve had asked.

"Fine day for a run," Walt had answered, bare hint of a smile on his own face, something that scared the men just as much as their imminent suffering.

It had been too, at least in Steve's opinion. He hadn't heard any complaining in any case, though that might have been because they couldn't spare the breath between the run and the cadence.

Things came together, and Stannis was eager to be gone, searching out ships capable of carrying Steve's company and what horses they had. When he wasn't interrogating the ship captains to pass through the port, he had taken to his exercises with a will, and was often seen making his way along the city walls with a crutch and a glower. It was six days since the taking of the city that he found a carrack that would suit their purposes. A feast was thrown to see them on their way, and promises to meet again were shared between those who were parting. The mood was optimistic, and Steve made time for all those friendships he had struck up, knowing it would be months before they met again, if at all.

On the seventh day, they departed for Pentos.

X x X

Clear skies and favourable winds saw their journey to Pentos a pleasant one, the carrack Stannis had chartered parting the waves easily. The crew was a Braavosi one, and so more open to diverting to Storm's End when they were told of the brewing situation in King's Landing and the subsequent depressed profits.

The men were kept busy during the voyage, taught how to use and maintain their new equipment, and of course introduced to new exercises that they could do on the ship. Steve spent his time getting to know his soldiers better, and practising with his 'repaired' shield, getting used to the new balance of it, now that it had been capped with steel to give him the cover he was used to.

Keladry had taken to commandeering part of the deck for her glaive exercises, putting on a lethal display of polearm skill, and he joined her sometimes, drawing many an eye as they sparred. She was already leagues more skilled than she had been when they met, her time in Steve's retinue giving her the chance to be challenged and grow.

Naerys hadn't let her time in Gulltown pass without taking advantage of the goods it held, and had stocked up on books, visibly warring between getting every book that caught her eye and being mindful of the campaign to come. She had compromised, and only bought five, and tended to spend her days devouring them somewhere sunny and cool. Steve itched to sketch her as she sat against the bowsprit, but his supplies were running low, so he satisfied himself with sneaking up to wrap his arms around her from time to time.

None wasted their time aboard the ship, even if it was a break from the march and the hard training of before. All could feel that they were reaching the end of the easy days, could feel that they were in the final lull before the storm. Stannis exercised his leg on the main deck, daring anyone to comment on the healing stump, and Robin could be found watching him often as not, frowning in thought as he considered something. Steve would have to check in on him, but that could wait.

That day, Steve found himself seeking out Lyanna. She had suffered again much as she had on the journey to Braavos, puking up her guts over the side, but the sailing had been smooth enough that she seemed to have improved, even keeping down a simple broth. He found her belowdecks, chatting with Betty and her four girls in the room they called their own. A porthole window provided light.

"Lord America," Betty said as he stuck his head in, the first to notice him. She made to rise.

"No, don't mind me," Steve said, gesturing for them all to remain seated. Even Lyanna had started to rise. "I'm just here to check in."

They settled back down, taking up the needle and thread they had been working at in what space the room had at its middle. It seemed they were mending clothes, though the talk had been social before he interrupted.

"All is well," Betty said, speaking for the group. "Milord is very generous."

Her four girls nodded with her. They were young women really, but had settled into the company with a will and a determination to make things work, even when he had started setting them to exercises. Not on the level he had subjected his soldiers too, but they had done well nonetheless.

"Joyce, Jayne, Jeyne, Ursa," Steve said to them. "How are you now?" They each had the brown hair and blue eyes seemingly so common in the Vale, hands and faces weathered by hard work.

"Glad to be off the horses, milord," Joyce said. "Not that we're complaining," she added.

"Complain away," Steve said. He leaned against the doorway. "Learning to ride sucks."

Jeyne, shortest of them all, tittered. "It's better than hours at the washtub, stirring fabrics."

"I can imagine," Steve said. "I know a few lords who couldn't manage it."

"Not that they'd admit to it," Betty said. Of them, she had adjusted easiest to Steve's management style, quickly understanding that he wasn't one for high ceremony.

"How's the stomach?" Steve asked, turning to Lyanna. She was still wan and pale, despite getting a meal down.

Lyanna pulled a face. "Please pick a continent and stick to it," she said. "More of these voyages and I'll regret leaving Harrenhal."

"But think of the adventures, the stories you'll have to tell," Steve said. When she didn't look impressed, he pulled out the big guns. "Robin has to make up for the seasickness, surely."

A red flush crept up the back of her neck, and the others smiled, scenting blood, like sharks and older sisters.

"We've heard tell of young squire Robin," Ursa said. She had taken best to the training Steve had offered, soaking it up with enthusiasm. "His broad shoulders."

"His hair," Joyce said.

"His smile," Jayne added, not letting her shyness stop her from getting one in.

"Ugh, stop," Lyanna said, though she couldn't help but smile.

Steve glanced at her, and decided that mercy was for the weak. "She tell you of the time I had to give her and Robin a tal-"

"No no no, stop," Lyanna said, smile replaced by panic and trauma.

Steve raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright," he said, though the looks the women were sharing said that she hadn't gotten out of it that easily. "I'll leave you to it. Let me know if you have any concerns."

He turned to leave, getting out of their hair and closing the door behind himself. He didn't imagine it was fun for a servant to have a lord looking over their shoulder as they worked. He was halfway down the narrow ship hall when the door opened and closed again, and he looked back to see Lyanna watching him. She chewed at her lip for a moment, and then approached him, flickering oil lanterns illuminating her frowning face.

"Lyanna?" Steve asked. "Everything alright?"

She was silent for a moment. "Why am I here?"

"I'm sorry?" Steve said.

"Why am I here?" she asked again. "I'm not a great warrior like Keladry, I don't have Toby's thing with horses or Robin's skill with the bow. I just-"

"Stop," Steve said, raising a hand. She did, and he put it on her shoulder. "You don't need to justify your presence," he said. "You're here because you helped me with something no one else could. Even if you hadn't, and I'd just hired you as a servant, you're just a kid. You don't need to be anything but a kid."

"I am just a servant," Lyanna said, crossing her arms.

Steve took his hand off her shoulder. "No one is just anything," he said to her. The ship swayed gently as he spoke. "Naerys, Keladry and I all know you're a good kid. You're Toby's friend, Robin's special friend," here he raised a brow at her, teasing, and she managed a slight smile. "You've got a good head on your shoulders, Lyanna, and I feel I can trust you. That's just as valuable as any special skill or talent."

His words seemed to get through to her, at least to a point, and she let out a breath. "You're so- you gave me a silver stag just for offering to help you, the first time we met."

"Good comes from good," Steve said, shrugging.

"So I want to do good for you," Lyanna said. "I want to be useful. What can I do?"

Steve rubbed at his chin, considering. He'd need a shave soon. It sounded like Lyanna felt listless, without direction. Like she wanted some greater purpose. For a moment, he thought about the ease that she made friends out of castle servants and squirrelled her way into things she probably shouldn't be able to, but then he considered that he was talking to a teenage girl. "Naerys tells me you have a good head for numbers and organising," he said. "That you've picked up her lessons faster than the boys. That's a valuable skillset to be nurtured."

"Really?" Lyanna said, doubtful.

"A group like us without someone like Naerys would still be in Gulltown trying to get supplies," Steve said. "If you want to practise a skill that can make a difference, stick with Naerys and ask for more lessons. Her father taught her a bit, and she's picked up more since."

Lyanna was visibly turning his words over, considering. "I did like counting the money," she admitted.

Steve smiled, glad to see her spirits picking up. "Maybe wait until she's finished reading before you approach her."

"I saw the look she gave that sailor," Lyanna said. "Don't need to tell me." She turned to head back down the hall, but hesitated, looking back at him. "Steve…thanks."

"Don't mention it," Steve said. "You're one of mine."

Lyanna gave him a small smile, and went back to Betty and the others, spring in her step. Steve watched her go. That kid would be alright.

X

"Peg legs are kind of crap, aren't they?" Robin asked.

Steve raised an eyebrow at him. They had completed a lesson earlier, but now they were seated halfway up the rigging that the sailors used to climb up the mast, legs dangling through the ropes as they watched the sunset, its orange light glittering on the waters. "What makes you say that?"

"There was an old sailor who lived near us, back in King's Landing," Robin said. "He limped everywhere, and hated to buckle it on, said it chafed at him."

"It doesn't sound great," Steve said. He waited, ready to listen. For a time, there was only the sound of the ship's prow breaking through the water.

"I was speaking to Lord Stannis earlier," Robin said. "He said he'd have the blacksmith at his castle make him a leg, but it sounded like he was talking about a peg leg."

"You don't think that's any good?" Steve asked.

"It's not what I'd want, if I'd lost a leg," Robin said. "I used to have nightmares about losing an arm or a hand. My brothers told me the Gold Cloaks would lop one right off if they caught you stealing."

"What were you thinking?" Steve asked. The kid clearly had something on his mind.

"I was checking my bow over, the other day," Robin said. "We hit a big wave and I stumbled, but I caught myself on my bow. It sprang a little, you know?"

"And a peg leg is just a stiff block of wood," Steve said, seeing where he was going.

"Right," Robin said. "So I thought, what if instead of that, we make a leg out of a bow limb?"

"Huh," Steve said, thinking it over. It was a good idea, especially from a kid who hadn't seen a proper prosthetic before. He had half thought about doing a few scribbles, but it seemed that Robin had beaten him to the punch. "Have you spoken to Stannis about this?"

Robin ducked his head, looking out over the water. "I thought maybe you could bring it up."

"Or we could both go see him, and I'll make sure he doesn't bite your head off," Steve offered. He was going to give the kid all the credit though.

"He's a Lord Paramount's brother," Robin protested.

"And you're Lord America's squire," Steve said, only mostly joking. "Stannis isn't so bad, he's just an intense kid."

"Right, sure," Robin said.

"You'll have a foot in these circles by the time this war is over," Steve said, more seriously now. "Might as well start getting used to talking to nobles now."

"I talk to you all the time," Robin said.

"So talking to Stannis won't be a problem for you then?"

Robin grumbled under his breath, the words snatched away by the wind.

"What do you need to make a prototype?" Steve asked.

"A what?"

"A working example of your idea," Steve said. "I think Stannis would appreciate more than just the idea."

Robin's brow furrowed in thought. "More than what we have on hand. Do you think we could get things in Pentos? Then I could work on it on the way to Storm's End."

Now it was Steve's turn to frown. "Maybe. I'm not sure I like the idea of anyone wandering the city. If nothing else we can put it on the list."

Robin nodded, happy with the answer. "I think it'll work. Really."

"I think it'll work too," Steve said. He took one hand off the ropes of the rigging and clapped him on the shoulder. "Good thinking, squire."

"Thanks Steve," Robin said, ducking his head.

They turned their gazes back to the sunset, watching as dusk came and the sun began to disappear beyond the horizon in truth, stars becoming visible in the sky. There was something to be said for such things in a world without pollution.

X

The docks of Pentos were a riot, busier than Gulltown by far, though not as busy as Braavos. Colourful ships with colourful captains were everywhere, and there was no end to the goods being loaded and unloaded. It was a vibrant entrance to a vibrant city, folk of all stripes to be seen, and from the deck of the ship they had arrived on, Steve watched it all with a deep frown. His hands gripped the rail, and under them, the wood creaked.

"Is he well?" Stannis muttered quietly behind him.

"He doesn't like slavery," Naerys murmured back, just as quiet.

"He looks like he's about to leap over the rail and do battle," Stannis said.

"I'd follow him," Keladry said, joining the conversation.

"Don't tempt me," Steve said, bringing their attention back to him. "What are the chances any of our people end up with collars if we give them shore leave?"

"Collars? None," Stannis said. "A contract of servitude, however? Middling."

The wood gave another creak of protest under his grip, louder this time. "We do need supplies."

"A single party could gather them," Naerys said.

"The troops wouldn't be happy staying aboard," Keladry said.

"How unhappy?" Steve asked.

"They'd live," Keladry said.

"Hrngh." Steve thought on it for a moment. "They can have shore leave, but they must stay in sight of the docks at all times, and no one goes anywhere without two buddies."

"Reasonable," Stannis said.

"I'll pass the word," Keladry said.

"I think it's best if I stay on the ship," Steve said, letting go of the rail and turning to the others. "Keladry, you'll-"

Keladry shook her head, once.

"Hmm. Fair." Steve glanced at the others. "Naerys. Take Walt, and…actually, take Walt, Hugo, Henry, and those twins Artys and Ortys as well, and head to the markets. You know what we need."

"Right," Naerys said, nodding. "I'll get my sword."

"Good," Steve said. "I'll get my armour ready in case I have to fight the city." He did not seem to be joking.

"Did you wish to join me, Lord Stannis?" Naerys asked.

"No," Stannis said. "I would only slow you."

"I want all the men back before dark," Steve told Keladry. "Tell them if they aren't, I'll come looking for them, and it's double PT for the whole company."

"A compelling threat," Keladry said.

"I'd hope so," Steve said. He set his shoulders. "No point in wasting time. I'll be at the prow if you need me."

Each of them went about their business, though some were more frustrated than others. Soon, Steve watched as Naerys walked down the gangplank followed by Walt and the largest members of the company, heading out to buy supplies. Her sword at her hip eased his worries somewhat, but didn't erase them, though he knew she could look after herself. Soon after, a flood of men followed, making straight for whichever of the many nearby taverns caught their eyes, pockets weighed down by their pay. Happily, they seemed to be listening to his orders to stay in groups.

He tried to distract himself, taking in the city as the afternoon plodded on, looking for something worth sketching, but it was not to be. He found himself thinking poorly of perfectly good architecture, disparaging it within his own mind because of the politics of the city. The afternoon stretched ever onward, and though Naerys' return helped settle him some, his men were still out there.

Towards the end of the day, Keladry approached, glaive in hand, seeking a spar. He suspected that Naerys had sent her, seeking to break him of his worrying, and he took up his shield gladly. They set the deck to ringing with their blows, fighting for the better part of half an hour, and it almost seemed to be the summons for the soldiers, the men trickling in as they fought. Sailors of neighbouring ships seemed to find the spectacle compelling, climbing their rigging to look down on them and watch.

"Good spar," Steve told Keladry when they called an end to it. It had been too, one of the better spars he had had in a long time, and it had done wonders to ease his tension.

Keladry only nodded to him, breathing slowly and deeply as she leant against the rail, limbs trembling minutely.

Lanterns were lit as the sun disappeared, and Steve began to think that perhaps he had worried over nothing. He was pretty sure that all had returned, but he set Walt to take a roll call anyway. When the old soldier approached, scowling, he knew he had felt relief too soon.

"What is it," Steve asked.

"We're missing a man," Walt said.

"Who."

"That Myrman, Corivo," Walt said.

Steve closed his eyes, thinking a very impolite word.

"Should I gather a few of the lads?" Walt asked.

"No. I'll take care of this myself," Steve said. "Tell the others, would you? I don't think we'll have to leave in a hurry, but best be prepared." He took up his shield, resting nearby after the spar, and hopped over the rail. At least he was warmed up.

Walt watched him go, shaking his head as the man disappeared into the darkness. There went a whole lot of trouble looking for someone to happen to.

X

It was a worried group that waited on the ship's deck, looking out into the city. Clouds obscured the moon, and the only lights to be seen were those shining out of the busy taverns or hanging on ships and street corners. Walt had spread the word to the others, and they had joined the vigil, now almost an hour of tense and anxious waiting.

"It has been too long," Keladry said, breaking the silence. Her glaive was held tightly in one hand, butt resting against the deck.

Walt grunted, eyes fixed on the city.

"A party could be sent out," Naerys said.

"Said he'd take care of it," Toby said, peering over the rail.

"An hour ago," Robin said. His fingers played along his bowstring, and his gaze tracked every shadowed figure that walked along the docks.

"We wouldn't know where to look," Lyanna said.

Something about the night changed, stilling their conversation, and it took them a moment to realise what. A glow could be seen rising above the city rooftops, casting orange light into the night sky.

"I think we might," Robin said.

Smoke began to coil, illuminated by the glow of the growing fire.

"I want to say he wouldn't," Naerys said.

"You know he did," Keladry said.

Distantly, bells began to ring, sounding the alarm as the glow of the fire grew. Those going about their business by the docks spared a glance, but went on their ways. Some fire in the rich part of town wasn't their problem. A squad of the city watch hustled along, heading into the city. Sailors unlucky enough to have watch duty on nearby ships called out to one another, gossipping over the possible cause of it all.

A short time later, when the fire seemed to have reached its peak, two figures emerged from one of the streets that led to the docks. One was tall and strong, a shield on one arm, and the other was slim and wore a short robe.

The companions watched as Steve and Corivo neared the ship, worry easing greatly as they saw Steve uninjured. There was a faint scent of smoke about them, and the robe Corivo wore was more suited to an intimate encounter than a walk through the city, falling only to mid thigh. It had a floral pattern. He smiled awkwardly through a split lip at the unimpressed looks he was receiving.

"Lovely night, yes?" he asked.

Naerys ignored him to approach Steve, checking him over. There was blood on his knuckles, but otherwise he was fine. "You're ok. What happened?"

Steve turned to Corivo, though he seemed more exasperated than displeased. "That's a good question. Corivo?"

"I would like it known that my absence was not the fault of my companions, and that they really should not be punished for it," Corivo began.

"We'll see," Steve said. "Word already got around that you didn't make curfew."

Corivo winced. "You see, in the city I have a lady friend-"

"A married lady friend," Steve said.

"-a married lady friend, whom I was forced to part with recently without even saying my farewells," Corivo said. "Her husband…well. I took the chance to send her a message wishing her well, only for the lady herself to arrive, disguised, at the tavern! Technically I had not left the company of my fellows at this stage."

"What was she disguised as?" Toby asked.

Corivo hesitated, looking from Toby to Keladry, not quite willing to answer.

Lyanna snickered, having guessed.

"Go on," Steve said, giving him a reprieve.

"We retired to a room to discuss our meeting, but it turns out that while her guards were loyal to her, her husband had set more to following her," Corivo said. "I was invited rather forcefully back to his estate." He shivered as a breeze swept in over the water.

"So you didn't head into the city on your own accord," Steve said.

"I know better than to invite that manner of collective punishment," Corivo said. "Your physical training is tyrannical already, to say nothing of doubling it."

"Uh huh," Steve said. "What happened at the estate?"

"Well, the unhappy couple argued for a time, he asked her how she could do this to him, she asked him how his mistresses were going, he threatened my manhood, the usual," Corivo said. "You arrived after he had his servants fetch the crocodile, and, well."

Robin and Walt winced, shifting in place and pressing their knees together.

Steve rubbed his forehead. "Just…go and get yourself tidied up."

Corivo nodded, doing his best to retain his dignity in the short robe he wore. "I will. And - thank you. You said I was under your protection, and it is good to see you meant it."

"I protect my people," Steve said. "You can pass the word that there won't be double PT tomorrow. Just the normal training."

A relieved sigh answered him, and Corivo swanned off as best he could, disappearing belowdecks.

"Sorry I kept you all up," Steve said, looking around at his companions.

Keladry finally eased the grip she had on her glaive. "It is no matter."

"Still," Steve said. "Make sure you get some rest. We're leaving for Storm's End in the morning."

Lyanna groaned, and Robin rubbed her shoulder in sympathy. In the absence of worry, weariness began to set in, and they all made their way down to their rooms, having quite had their fill of Pentos.

X

The weather took a turn for the worse as they cross the Narrow Sea once more, turning west just before they would have entered the Sea of Myrth. The plan had been to make for the southern point of Tarth, and from there use the isle as shelter from the worst of the storms that gave the region its name as best they could, but it was not to be. A swell and a stiff wind blew them south, almost on a line with Cape Wrath, or so the sailors said, and dark clouds lurked to the north.

The captain that Stannis had chartered was a skilled old sea dog, however, and his weathered hand was steady on the wheel as he called orders. Sails were trimmed, hatches were battened, and eyes were frequently cast at the storm as it loomed in the distance. Steve couldn't call himself a sailor, and nor could any of his people, but the crew seemed optimistic even as they worked hard, and it seemed that they would outrun the storm before it could reach them in truth.

He spent the time well, using a mortar and pestle to grind down the dried meat and berries that Naerys had purchased for him in Pentos, chin wagging with some of the men as he worked in the dry of the hold. He had promised his men good grub, and he didn't mean to let the realities of campaigning prevent him from keeping his word. If his attempt at pemmican worked, he would make more once they reached their destination. Robin too used the time well, putting together a workable example of his idea for a leg, though he still refused to approach Stannis without Steve at his shoulder.

Then, three days out from their destination, the mood of the crew took a turn for the worse. There was a tenseness to their movements, an anxious hurry in their steps that hadn't been present before. Steve put his diversions aside and made for the main deck.

He emerged into fierce winds that set his clothes to snapping, and he had to step quickly to get out of the path of a sailor who lurched along with the roll of the ship. The sky was dark despite it being early afternoon, and he was the only passenger to be seen, save for Stannis who stood to the right of the captain at the wheel. The wind picked up as he approached them, stepping quickly up the stairs to the quarterdeck.

"Captain," Steve said, raising his voice above the wind. "What word?"

"Tha storm nears, lord," the captain answered, grey beard flying every which way. "Going to be a fight to stay before it."

"Can we?" Steve asked.

"She be named Shipbreaker Bay for a reason," the captain said grimly.

Stannis was supporting himself by the rail of the deck, and his knuckles whitened. "We will have to go below soon," he said, "and leave the sailors to their tasks."

Steve nodded, well aware of the importance of giving space to those with a job to do. He opened his mouth to offer the kid a hand getting down, only to pause, as he caught a glimpse of something over his shoulder. "Captain," he said. "Do you see that?"

The storm bearing down on them from the north had understandably drawn all their attention, but at Steve's words the captain turned and squinted, looking south.

"Boy," he said, "fetch my glass."

A cabin boy to his left scurried off, and returned quickly with a Myrish Eye. The captain extended it and peered through, and when he lowered it his face was grim. "Pirates," he spat. "Two of them."

"Would they attack and risk the storm?" Stannis asked.

"My girl is a carrack, a hefty bitch, and they're built for speed," the captain said, grey eyes simmering with anger. "They mean to try and run us down and escape before the storm reaches us in truth."

"If they reach us, my men and I will deal with them," Steve said. "You do what you need to to keep us afloat."

The captain glanced at him. Like the rest of the crew, he had seen the exercises that Steve had led each day. "Aye…aye," he said. "We carry a cargo that can fight back this time. But they'll work for it all the same!"

"Stannis?" Steve asked.

"I should wait below," Stannis said, clenching his jaw. Large as the carrack was, the swell and roll of the sea could still send an inattentive man sprawling, let alone a man with one leg. He began to manoeuvre his way off the deck, using the rails and doing his best to avoid hopping.

Steve followed, and when they got below Keladry was waiting for them.

"Steve," she said, expectant.

How she knew there was trouble, Steve wasn't sure, but it mattered little. "Ready the men," Steve said. "Pirates, two galleys. We're going to try outrun them, but if we can't, we'll give them a warm welcome."

Keladry nodded firmly, already striding off to the lower decks, while Steve and Stannis continued to their rooms.

"Steve," Stannis said as they arrived. "These are Baratheon waters. Give these slavers no quarter."

"Mercy is for those who deserve it," Steve said.

"Good."

They parted ways, and Steve ducked into his own room, finding Naerys there with Robin and Toby in the middle of another lesson. The look on his face saw it swiftly forgotten.

"What is it?" Naerys asked.

"Pirates," Steve said. "Where is my bow?"

Whatever worry might have crossed Robin's face at the news was immediately replaced by eagerness. "I checked it only yesterday," he said as he scrambled to retrieve it from a chest under one of the narrow beds.

"Naerys, I want you and Toby to find Lyanna and join the other noncombatants," he ordered. Naerys nodded, gathering up her things, but Toby scowled.

"I can fight," the boy argued.

"No," Steve said. "Not this time." His tone was iron, and the mountain boy saw clearly that no amount of arguing would change his mind.

"Fine," he grumbled.

"Ser," Robin said, holding out his steel bow and its quiver. White feather fletching caught the eye, the arrows slightly longer and thicker than typical.

Steve accepted it, hefting its weight as he slung the quiver over his shoulder. He had bought it almost on a whim what felt like years ago in King's Landing, wanting a reliable ranged option after the business with the Kingswood Brotherhood, and had used it only for practice since then. Now it would finally see a fight. It was similar in shape to a recurve bow, and patterns rippled in the steel of its make.

"I'm ready," Robin declared. He had retrieved his own bow from the chest as well, and now stood ready.

Steve pressed his lips together, but didn't gainsay him. He'd seen kids as young fighting in the War, and sending him down with those who didn't fight wouldn't be right to him. "You stay at my side at all times squire, unless I board an enemy ship. Then you find a vantage point and keep yourself safe."

"Yes ser," Robin said.

He could hear the ship rousing now, beating with hundreds of footsteps as his men made ready. "On your way, Toby. Robin, I'll see you up there."

The boys glanced from him to Naerys to each other, and shared a smirk, but did as he said. As soon as they left, Steve turned to Naerys, but she was already upon him, knocking him into the wall as she laid claim to his lips. The prospect of a fight had his pulse quickening, but now his blood was pumping, and he seized her by her shapely rear, holding her close. She responded in kind, pulling him back from the wall so she could grab two handfuls of America's ass. Steve couldn't help but grin into the kiss, both at the ridiculous thought and at the feeling of Naerys pressing herself against him, and he felt himself stirring. So did Naerys, and the twist of her hips said she appreciated it.

Footsteps thundered down the hall outside the room, reminding them of the more pressing matter at hand, and they stopped with great reluctance. Steve realised he had dropped his bow at some point.

"I'll see you after," he said.

"Give them hell," she said.

They parted ways, sharing a last lingering glance as they picked their way through hallways packed with soldiers, armed but not armoured, waiting for some signal. He gave Henry a nod as he passed him by the stairs to the main deck, a small group of knights around him, one he returned. When he returned topside, he was greeted first by a light stinging rain and then by Walt and Keladry, a small group of soldiers with them on the portside of the ship. The sailors moved around them as they went about their tasks quickly, reassured by the presence of their passengers looking ready to do violence. Like those below, they were not armoured, though Keladry wore her cuirass.

"Keladry," Steve said as he joined them. "You're keeping the men below?"

"Until the last moment," she said. "I want to surprise them."

"Smart," Steve said. He looked out to the pirates; they were closer now, but still some distance away. There was no doubt as to their intentions, and both flew a red flag with a black teardrop at its centre.

"Be in arrow range soon," Walt said.

"Hmm," Steve said, not disagreeing. "Where's Robin?"

Keladry pointed up to the quarterdeck, where Robin had claimed a decent vantage point. He had an arrow strung, but not drawn.

"I'm going to give them a warning shot," Steve said. The wind and the rain would make accuracy difficult, not to mention the range, but he didn't need to thread a needle, just put a bit of fear into the figures gathered on the approaching galleys.

His bow had drawn looks due to its unusual make, and it garnered more as he put an arrow to its dark string and drew it back, breathing out sharply with the effort. Humfrey was one of the men on deck, and his brows rose, pulling the scar over his left eye with them, knowing well the kind of strength Steve had.

The galleys grew closer, perhaps four hundred yards away, and Steve could make out the details on the pirates' faces. They were an ugly lot, scarred and brutal, and the rain was likely the closest thing to a bath they'd seen for months. Steve breathed slowly and evenly as he lined up his shot, remembering Clint's advice. One of them wore a ragged and once-fancy hat, and he aimed for him.

The deck rocked and swayed, and Steve led his target as best he could, trying to compensate for the movement of the smaller ship. It could not be compared to the archery range at Harrenhal. They noticed him, and looked to be jeering, pointing and laughing, some holding their arms out in invitation. He ignored them, let out a final breath, and loosed.

The arrow buzzed as it left the string, but the sound was soon swallowed by the wind, and Steve's eyes tracked the arrow by its white fletching as it sped towards its target. It did not hit the target he had aimed for - but it did pierce the chest of the man beside him, the force of it knocking him back and pinning him to the mast. The pirates around him fell and scrambled away in shock, their jeering ended.

"Yep," Walt said, squinting. "I'd say they're fair warned."

"We should make sure though, right," Steve said, drawing another arrow.

"Do the job right or don't do it at all," Walt agreed.

Steve fired another arrow, but this time the pirates were cautious, hunkering down, and the arrow shot by them, burying itself in the deck. They grew nearer, and over the howling wind Steve could hear a faint drumbeat, keeping time for the oarsmen belowdecks. He gave them another, but this hit low on the ship's prow. They were only about one hundred yards distant now, and he could hear them hooting and hollering, eager for the blood of what they thought to be a lightly defended trader.

There was a twang from the quarterdeck, Robin taking his shot, and the man with the fancy hat clutched at the arrow that suddenly sprouted from his belly, falling to his knees.

"Good shot!" Steve shouted.

Robin grinned at him, already stringing another. His next shot pierced a man down through the left shoulder, buried halfway down the shaft, and he flopped to the deck, dead. The turkey shoot was soon to be over though, the pirates almost close enough to board. Some were already swinging grappling hooks, thirsty for blood. Steve could feel the eagerness of the men with him, hungry for their first skirmish of the war, even if it was against pirates and not the King's forces. The rain and wind intensified, warning of the nearing storm.

"We're going to board them," Steve said. He watched as the two galleys drew alongside, starboard oars being drawn in to let them get as close as possible. There was some overhang at the forward and aft, but pirates from both galleys would soon be able to scramble up the side of their carrack.

To their credit, Keladry and Walt only blinked at him for a moment. Then Walt put thumb and forefinger to his lips and let out a piercing whistle, and a roar from below answered him. Men came surging up through the stairway and hatches, emerging into the rain with swords and spears at the ready.

"We take the fight to them!" Walt bellowed, raising his spear. "Let's gut the whoresons!"

Steve was already leaping over the rail, dropping down onto the aft of the front galley and introducing himself feet first to a pirate. The man was crushed beneath his weight, bones audibly snapping, and then he was amongst them, laying about with his bow and knocking men over left and right.

A big man with a big cutlass rushed him, and Steve met him with a kick to the chest, sending him flying over the opposite side of the ship and into the ocean. He knocked two men over with his bow while seizing a third by the neck with his spare hand, snapping their neck with a squeeze. The pirates tried to press in on him, but his back was to the rail, and they didn't have the stones, already shocked by his sudden entry. He punched a man in the head, caving in their skull and headbutted another, slapping aside a dagger that sought to gut him. He was unarmoured, vulnerable to such things, but they were just too slow.

A moment later he was no longer alone, his men joining him. A net had been thrown over the side of the carrack for them to scramble down, and they swarmed forward with a wordless roar. He could hear the same being repeated on the ship behind, and a quick glance saw a glaive flash upwards, already covered in dark blood.

Savage killers they might be, the pirates were no soldiers, almost all fighting alone, seeking only to kill the man before them. He saw Hugo pick up one by the neck and leg and hurl him at a man wielding knives as they threatened to gut his friend Tim while the man was warding off another foe, flattening him. Numbers were swiftly telling, and fear swept through the pirates as they realised how outmatched they were. No longer a fight, it was soon a case of mopping up what remained. There was nowhere to flee to on the open ocean.

There was a hatch nearby that led below, and Steve led the way towards it. The oarsmen might not have been part of the boarding party, but they were still pirates, and he wasn't going to let them escape to prey on other ships. A metal grate blocked the way, but he ignored the lock and pulled it open with a heave, ripping nails from the deck and letting it fall with a clang. He jumped down, bow at the ready to ward off any foe laying in wait.

It took only a moment for his eyes to adjust, but when they did, a cold anger descended upon him. It was not more pirates that waited for him. It was row upon row of slaves, staring at him in fear. Someone shifted, and the manacle at their wrist clinked.

Steve strode towards the closest bench, and the three men on it pulled back for all the good it did them, shackled to the oar as they were. He handed his bow off to the nearest man to follow him down, seized the iron shackles in both hands, and tore them apart. They clattered loudly as he dropped them to the ground, already moving on to the next man.

"We need to free these men and get them rowing to safety," Steve said. He turned to the man he had given his bow to as he worked; it was one of the twins, the other right beside him. Rather than try to determine which was which, he spoke to both. "Artys, go to the other ship and tell Keladry or Walt what is going on. If there are slaves on board, I want them freed and ready to row. Ortys, return to the carrack and tell the captain to send some sailors over to crew the galleys."

The brothers nodded and left, one taking his bow with him, but Steve was only concerned with breaking chains, setting his bare hands to work undoing the evil he found before him. The men who had followed him down began to help, prying the manacle anchors from the oars. Mutters began to spread amongst the slaves, at first disbelieving, but then with growing hope. The eyes of those he freed followed him, fixed on him as he worked.

"Does anyone here speak Westerosi?" Steve called, voice echoing in the dark hold.

"I do!" a man closer to the front of the ship answered. "I speak it!" It sounded like it was his mother tongue.

"Do you speak Valyrian?" Steve asked, as he continued to break chains, letting them fall with a clatter.

"Yes, some!"

"Tell everyone two things: that they are free, and that the storm is getting closer. They'll have to row their way to safety, but if they follow us they'll live."

The man, filthy and gap toothed but with blond hair and pale skin peeking out from under it, spoke a few broken phrases, voice breaking as he raised it, rusty from disuse. There was a moment of silence where it seemed every oarsman seemed to stop breathing. It was broken when one of them called out in Valyrian, asking something. Steve had reached the Westerosi man now, and he looked to him for translation.

"They want to know who you are," the man asked, swallowing. "And what you want from them."

There was only one answer to give.

"My name is Captain America," Steve said, "and I want you to be free."

The breaking of waves against the ship and manacles on the floor punctuated his words and the translator could only stare at him, blinking back sudden tears. He choked as he spoke, sharing the words.

Another man, newly freed, rose to his feet. He looked Steve in the eye and spoke a word. It was not one Steve had heard before, but he knew what it meant, and he repeated it.

"Freedom."

The freed slaves took it up, repeating it amongst themselves, and it only spread, repeated with every broken shackle. In that moment, Steve understood. This was why he was here. He did not know how the Stones had sent him here, but he knew why, and he was content.

One of the twins returned, and with him was one of the sailors.

"What word -" he hesitated only for a moment "-Artys?"

"The other ship is clear, and the slaves are being freed," the big man reported. Despite his frame, his voice was quiet. "The captain sent a few men to both, but he'll need some of us to do heavy lifting to make up for it."

"Pass the word, see it done," Steve said. "The sooner we're underway again, the better."

The words of the freed slaves grew and became one, growing to a chant as everyone worked quickly. Steve returned to the main deck to see the galleys being untied from the carrack, and the first mate in place behind the wheel. Oars protruded from the starboard side again, used to push the galley clear, and the chant only grew, taking on a cadence, rising even above the growing roar of the storm. Sailors worked with slightly wide eyes, and Steve looked back to see Keladry standing at the prow of her galley. Victory blazed in her eyes, and he knew it was the same in his own. The chant spread between the two ships, the men of the second taking it up themselves. Gone was the drumming of the oarmaster, and in its place was freedom.

The storm bore down upon them, but they did not fear it, they could not, not with the chant of free men speeding them on. Flags of red and black were torn down as they sailed, never to spread fear again. Hundreds of slaves had been freed, and most of those involved called it a righteous deed, save for Steve.

He called it a good start.

X

The storm broke, and in its wake a certain measure of calm returned to the seas. No true calm, not in a place called Shipbreaker Bay, but it was calm enough as the three ships made their final approach to the castle of Storm's End. There was no safe anchorage at the castle itself, sheer cliffs and treacherous rocks barring the way, but there was a township nearby that serviced visiting ships, and they made for the docks there, all eager to step on dry land.

Their approach had not gone unnoticed, and a party of riders seemed to race them to the town, stag banners billowing in their wake. Steve and Stannis watched from the quarterdeck of the carrack, preparations already over and done with. The soldiers had been briefed, the freedmen informed of what awaited them, and the sailors set to their tasks of unloading the ship. Small mercies for Toby, keeping the horses calm.

It was midmorning when they drifted easily into dock. The riders had beaten them there, but only just, and it seemed their leader had not the patience to dismount and walk to greet them, having ridden all the way through the town to canter along the largest pier. Those with him trailed behind, caught between keeping up and not galloping through the town.

"Ahoy the ship!" bellowed the leader, a powerfully muscled man with a beaming grin on his face. "Is that you, America? I hear you've brought my brother to me!" There was a small boy seated before him on his horse, and he too was waving frantically.

"Brother," Stannis said to himself, already sounding tired. He wore the yellow and black of his House, and the leg of his trousers was tied off neatly.

"Go on, say hello," Steve said. "He's happy to see you."

Stannis sighed, but nodded. "Brother!" he bellowed back, almost as loud.

The ship was tied off, and a gangplank extended. Stannis led the way, and Steve set his shoulders, putting his best foot forward as he followed. Robert Baratheon, the Stormlands, and the war awaited them.
 
Back
Top